The history of all religions in the world, from the creation down to this present time in two parts : the first containing their theory, and the other relating to their practices ... : to which is added, a table of heresies : as also a geographical map, shewing in what countrey each religion is practised ... / by William Turner ...

PART I.

1. Object of Worship, and Religious Veneration or Esteem.

Jewish.

THE Jews worship only one God, Jehovah, Eloim; without any distinction of Per∣sons, yet acknowledging a Messiah; al∣though the Books of the Old Testament, which they own for Canonical, do in se∣veral Texts sufficiently evince a Trinity of Per∣ons, especially Gen. 1. verse 1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 h. e. Dii creavit. and afterwards mention is made of God,— the VVord,— and Spirit of God. And in the same Chapter, Let us make Man, in the plu∣ral number.

The Messiah they expect yet to come, tho'

• 1. All the Promises of his coming are fulfilled.
• 2. All the Prophecies accomplished.
• 3. All the Types are answered.

• 4. His Doctrine sealed with
  • 1. Miracles.
  • 2. Holy Lives of its Professors.
  • 3. Patient Sufferings and Martyrdoms.
  • 4. The Accomplishment of his Prophecies or Predictions.
• 5. Themselves are a living Evidence and Monu∣ment of his Indignation, and their own unbelief, as having lost their
  • 1. Country.
  • 2. Kingdom.
  • 3. Temple.
  • 4. Sacrifices.
  • 5. Genealogies.
• 6. They have been often deceived with meer Pretenders, and disappointed.
• 7. Sybills and Heathen Oracles have given Te∣stimony hereto.

Next to God they highly reverenced the Prophet Moses.

R. Samuel Bar Nahman saith, When Moses in writing the Law came to those words, Let us make Man, &c. He cried out, Lord of the World, why dost thou give Men occsion of mistaking in thy most simple Unity? And the Lord answered, Write thou, Moses; and let him that desires to mi∣stake, mistake. Menasse ben Israel.

Christian.

The Christians acknowledge One Only God, Maker of Heaven and Earth, but with distinction of Persons, viz. Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

Concerning which, as a judicious and very Re∣verend Author of the Church of England is pleased to ••••••ress himself; There are three distinctions in the Deity; of which, because the Scripture speaks in the same manner, as we usually do of so many distinct Persons; therefore since God is pleased so to accomodate the Mysteries to our Understanding, as to speak of them in that manner, it is both al∣lowable

and commendable in us to call them Per∣sons. But he would have us keep only to what the Scripture hath revealed about them, without intermixing with them, any of those unscriptural Notions, which some Divines and School-men have added to them to explain them. John Lord A. B. of Cantenbury, in his Sermons concerning the Divi∣nity, &c. of our Blessed Saviour.

God is One, numerically One; more One, then any single Man is One; If Unity could suscipere magis & minus: Yet God is so One, that he ad∣mits of Distinction, and so admits of it, that he still retains Unity. As He is One, so we call him God, the Deity, the Divine Nature, &c. As He is distinguished, so we call Him Trinity, Persons, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. In this Trinity there is One Essence, Two Emanations, Three Persons, or Relations, Four Properties; innascibility, or inemanibility, to generate, (proper to the Father;) to be begotten, (proper to the Son;) to proceed, (proper to the Holy Ghost;) Five Notions, in∣nascibility, to beget, to be begotten, to be breathed out, to breath. Mr. Hales Conf. of the Trinity.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans believe in, and worship one God, Eternal, Almighty, Maker of Heaven and Earth. And that Jesus Christ was conceived by the breath of God, in the Womb of the Virgin Mary. That Jesus is a great Prophet, but not the Son of God. That he wrought Miracles, and fore∣told to the Jews, the coming of Mahomet, under the Name of the Comforter. M. de Thevenot, That Jesus would come and judge the World, &c. Idem. They Invocate the Saints, Idem. Acknowledge Seventy Angels, Guardians to every Musulman. The Turks are for Mahomet.

Ancient Heathen.

The Ancient Heathens worship'd One Only God, supream above the rest, who was therefore called, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, frequently by Homer, &c. But they had many other Gods, or Idols, sub∣ordinate, which they payed equal Worship and Adoration to; making no distinction considerable between them in their Divine Honour. There were,

• 1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Greater, Coelestial Gods, Eternal; of these the Greeks reckoned Twelve, Jupiter, Juno, Saturn, Apollo (the Sun,) Diana (the Moon,) Mars, Mercury, Minerva, Neptune, Pluto, Vul∣can, Venus. The Romans added, Vesta, Coelus, Ops, Bacchus, Hercules, Ceres, Janus.
• 2. Deastri, Dii Minores, or Medloxumi, Repor∣ters, and Transporters, from Men to Gods, from Gods to Men; as Summanus, President of the Manes. Consus, the God of Counsel. Pan, the God of Sheperds. Averruncus, who kept Corn from smut. Agonius, Priapus, Proteus, Aeolus, Momus, Hebe, Carmenta, &c. Mali Genii, Furiae, Parcae.
• 3. Ridiculous things, Birds, Beasts, Fishes, Ser∣pents, Elements, Plants, the Devil himself; nay, St. Hierom saith, the Pelusiani worshiped Crepitum Ventris; and the Egyptians, Priapum, or Penem.
• 4. The Ʋnknown God, to whom they built an Altar at Athens, lest whilst they gathered so many Gods together, they should leave out any. Var∣ro computed to the number of 30000 Gods.

In Scripture are mentioned,

• 1. The Golden Calf. i. e. The Egyptians Apis.
• 2. Teraphim, i. e. Talismanical Engines.
• 3. Moloch. The Amonites, Saturn.
• 4. Baal, i. e. The chief Idol, viz. of Phoenicia.
• 5. Adramelech and Anamelech, of Sepharvaim.
• 6. Ash••troth, the Sidonians Moon, or Queen of Heaven, Jer. 7.44.
• 7. Dagon, the Philistines Jupiter.
• 8. Succoth Benoth, the Babylonians Venus.

• 9. Nergal, a Fire which the Persian Magi kept in honour of the Sun continually.
• 10. Rimmon, the chief Idol of Damascus.
• 11. Nebo, a God of the Chaldeans.
• 12. Amisa, Nisroch, Nibchaz, Thamuz.

Modern Heathen.

In China, a Three-Headed Idol. Some call him, Chin-hoan. In Guinea, and the East-Indies, they greet the New-Moon with horrible roarings, and strange Gestures of Ado∣ration. Also, they worship a Bird called Pittoie, spotted as with Stars, and crying like a Bull. Also the Devil.

The Chingulaes in Ceilon, worship at this day,

1. Ossa Polla maupt Dio, the Creator of Heaven and Earth. 2. Buddou, the Saviour of Souls, who went to Heaven from Pico Adam, a high Mount, where they shew the print of his foot. 3. Gere∣hah, (i. e. the Planets,) Nine in Number, reckon∣ing the Dragon's Head and Tail. 4. Devils.

In the North of Lapland, they worship the Sun, Moon, and Devils, and whatsoever they see first at break of day, &c.

In Indolstan the Bramins describe their God with a thousand Hands, Eyes, and Feet.

The Hindoes believe God to be Omnipotent; that he can cause Rain, Thunder, &c. That he needs not to be prayed to.

Many Indians, a Cow; (Apis:) Some, Elephants, Horses, &c.

The great Prophets of the Hindoes, are Pe∣remael and Westnon, viz. Bremaw, Breman, Ram, Permiver.

Of the Chinese, Confucius.

Of the Persees, Zortoose, (Zoroaster.)

In Persia are still Guehers, who worship the Fire; some call them Gaurs.

The Bannians use a tripartite Thread hung about their Neck, to denote the Trinity. Sir. Th. Herbert.

Diabolical.

The Magicians, Witches, Conjurers, &c. wor∣ship the Devil professedly, who appears to them often in divers Shapes, viz. 1. Of a black Man, &c. 2. A black Dog. 3. A Cat. 4. A Rat. 5. A Hedg-hog. 6. A black Toad. 7. A Fly, &c. as may be seen in the several stories related by Glanvil, &c. 8. In shape of a Goat. Delrius. 9. Sometimes in disguise of an Angel of Light, as in the case of Dr. Dee, under divers feigned Names, as Madisni, Ʋriel, Gabriel, &c. Dr. Dee's Actions with Spirits.

I love you, said one of the Spirits, to Dr. Dee, now you talk of God, ibid.

2. Places of Divine Worship.

Jewish.

1. THeir own Houses, Hills and Groves, Gen. 22.2.

2. A Tabernacle, which was, 1. Moveable, 2. Temporary, to signifie the Church Militant.

3. A Temple fixt and permanent, to signifie the Church Triumphant; wherein consider,

1. Its Site, viz. 1. On Mount Sion. 2. On Mount Moriah. 3. On Mount Calvary, in opposition to the dark Groves of the Heathens.

2. Consider its parts; First, the Atrium, or Court,

1. Of the Priests; where was, 1. The brazen Altar. 2. Lavers to wash the Priests Sacrifices.

2. Of the People, or outward Court; or Solo∣mon's Porch, built about with Porches for rainy Weather. This was after Solomon's time divided into 1. The Mens Court; Here was an Ascent

with steps, where the Songs of degrees were sung. 2. The Womens Court; here was the Corban, in∣scribed with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 the initial Letters of Prov. 21.14. or the like.

2. The Sanctuary, where was, 1. The Incense Altar in the middle, sprinkled once yearly by the High Priest. 2. The Tables, with the twelve Leaves and Candlesticks.

3. The Holy of Holies; wherein consider,

1. The Contents. 1. The Pot of Manna. 2. Aaron's Rod. 3. The Tables of the Testament.

2. The Cover, (the Propitiatory or Mercy-seat) overlaid with Gold at each end, whereon stood a golden Cherub with Wings stretched out; from between which, as from an Oracle, God gave Answers.

4. Synagogues, Parish-Churches; Here was Pray∣ing and Preaching, Men apart from Women. 480 in Jerusalem. Some add Pros••uchae.

Christian.

1. Houses, upper Rooms, Acts 1.13. Acts 2.46. 1 Cor. 11.18, 20. Sometimes Woods and Forrests, and Caves; for 200 years or more. Vid. Origin. contra Cels. l. 4. Arnob. l. 3.

2. Temples, wherin consider. 1. The Form ob∣long, like a Ship, Const. Apost. 2. The Situation, Eastward generally. Tertul. 3. The Parts.

1. Vestibulum, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the Porch, adorned sometimes with Cloisters, Cisterns, Fountains of Water, Marble Pillars for Penitents.

2. Narthex, the lower part next the great Door.

3. Navis, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, here stood the Ambo, or Pulpit, where the Scriptures were Read or Preached. Also Pastophoria, the Pews.

4. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, The Chancel, se∣parated from the body of the Church by Rails, (cancelli) only for those who were in Holy Or∣ders.

[Only at C. P. the Emperors were permited to enter there to offer, and so back again.] Here were, 1. the Altar, anciently of wood. 2. the Bishop's Chair, or Throne, at the upper end. 3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the presbyters seats on each side the Throne.

5. Adjoyning to the Chancel on each side were, 1. Diaconicon, the Sacresty or vestry, for vessels and garments. 2. Prothesis, where preparation was made for the Sacraments, and the offerings laid up.

Note. The Abyssins Temples are dark, as the Jewish Synagogues, for devotion.

Absis was the upper part of the Quire, where penitents by immposition of hands were absolved.

Note. 1. The Temples were at first plain, after∣wards peace and plenty coming in, more cost was bestowed.

2. No Images in the Temples for 400 years at least. The Council of Illiberis forbad pictures in the Church. And Epiphanius finding a picture in the Church of Anablatha, rent it, and gave it away for a winding sheet.

3. The Altar was placed commonly at the East end, but at Antioch VVestward; say some. Others, that it was in the midst of the Church, divided with rails, from the rest, called Presbyterium, be∣cause appointed chiefly for the Priests, drawn with curtains at certain times of the Divine service. Bishop Jewel out of Chrysost. August. Euseb.

Mahometan.

Mosches, or Meldgid, called also Dgemii; for the most part four square, but larger in length, then breadth, with three Balls and an Half Moon on the Tower.

The Parts,

• 1. A Portico.
• 2. A Minaret, or Tower by the side, with a Balcony all round on the Top.
• 3. The Body very plain, with 4 bare walls: On∣ly a Niche on the South wall for the Keble.

• 4. A Pulpit.
• 5. Mats on the floor.
• 6. Alms-houses adjoyning to them commonly, called Imaret.
• 7. Cisterns of water; Mahomet the 3d his Cha∣pel in C. P. hath all the floors covered with mats and fine Turky Carpets, his Tomb in the middle.
• 8. Lamps often. Seven principal Mosques upon 7 Hills in Constantinople, the most stately is that of Sultan Soliman; 700 in Fez, in one of which are 900 Lamps. No images, or pictures, of men, wo∣men, or beasts. 23000 Mosques in Caire, great and small. M. de Thev.

Ancient Heathen.

1. Hills and Groves. For they held Temples unlawful, because their Deities could nor be confi∣ned within walls. Man's breast is a Temple well plea∣sing to God. Demosth. The whole world is a Tem∣ple for the Sun. Alex. ab Alex.

2. Temples. Wherein Consider,

• 1. The form. Some round, some oblong, some open-roofed.
• 2. The situation. Eastward; and, the windows opening Eastward to let in the Sun-beams.
• 3. The Parts.

I. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 the porch; here was,

• 1. An Altar for sacrifices.
• 2. Sphnyx's image sometimes.

2. Basilica, the body of the Temple; here was;

• 1. An Altar for incense.
• 2. Porticus, Isles on the sides, where they fixt their vows, and did worldly business.
• 3. Tholum, in the Top, where they hung pictures and dedicated spoyles.

3. Adytum, to which only Priests might come: here was,

• 1. An Altar for incense.
• 2. Delubrum, the place, where the Idol stood: or as some say a place to wash in. Adjoyning to the Adytum were,

1. Sacrarium, a Sextry, where were beds for the people to sit at feasts.

2. Donarium, where the gifts offered to the Gods, called Anathema, were placed. The old Persians had no Temples, but offered on the Tops of Hills. The Pantheon at Rome was round and open at the Top, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

1.* 1.1 The Romans had no images for many years; because Numa taught, that God was a pure spirit, &c.

2. Images were first of clay, then of metals, Gold, &c.

Modern Heathen.

The Chingulayes in Ceylon, have Pagodaes, Tem∣ples, some of exquisite work, of hewen stone, engra∣ven with images and figures; others of later build∣ing, only of clay and sticks, and no windows; some tiled, some thatched: Some one story high, some two; of these are three sorts;

1. Vehars, belonging to the Buddou God.

• 1. The form, foursquare, like a pidgeon-house.
• 2. The Furniture, Images of men, cross-leg'd, with yellow coats (like the Gonni Priests) their hair Frizled, and their hands before them like women.

2. Dewals, belonging to the other Gods.

3. Covels, or Jacchoes, belonging to the Diau∣taus to Devils; built by private persons, who are themselves Priests. In these two last are painted sticks, Targets, bills, arrows, spears, swords, ima∣ges of monstrous shapes. Cap. Knox. In some places are Gold and Jewels.

The Inhabitants of Guinea lay their Idols, and offer their Sacrifices in Woods, before great Hollow Trees.

The Persees call their Temples Eggarees.

The Bannyans Pagods are commonly under the Bannyan Trees, (Arbores de Rays, i. e. de radicibus; or as others call them, ficus Indicae. Sr. Th. Herb.

Trav. The Indians have in all their Pagods an Oval flint-stone, which they fetch from Ganges, and worship as a God; perhaps because they have heard that a circle is the most perfect of all figures. Tavernier, part 2. l. 2. c. 5. The Mexicans call their Temples Teucally, i. e. God's House; built of great stones in the fashion of Snakes tyed one to another; on the top a fine pillar wrought with small stones as black as jett; on the top of the pillar, battlements, &c.

Diabolical.

The Place of meeting, which the Devil ap∣points for witches, &c. Is usually on some com∣mon or the middle of a Green. Glanvil. Dr. Dee. had all his actions with spirits (or most of them) in his study; and in his study or Oratory,

• 1. A stone, or stones, brought him by a spirit, called from its use a Shew-stone, sometimes Princi∣pal stone, first Sanctified stone; a Chrystal, &c. In which a person qualified might see apparitions and hear voices. And in it was often to be seen a Cur∣tain, or Veil, as if the stone it self were some person∣ated sanctuary.
• 2. A Holy Table, (which is now preserv'd and to be seen in Sr. Tho. Cottin's Library.)
• 3. A Carpet.
• 4. Table-Cloth.
• 5. Cushion.
• 6. Candlestick.
• 7. Taper.

I make no Question, but the Devil in all these things had a respect to the Ceremonial law especial∣ly. Dr. Mer. Casaub. pref. to Dr. Dee's Actions with spirits. In New-England the witch meeting was in a field near Salem. Cotton Mather.

3. Respect to places of Worship.

Jewish.

1. None but the High Priest entered into the Holy of Holies, and he but once a year.

2. None but the Clean were to enter into the sanctuary. And therefore on the pillars was writ, Let no stranger enter into the Holy place.

3. Whoso fled to the Temple, and there laid hold upon the Horns of the Altar (if guilty only of casual murder) might not be taken thence. Ex. 21.14. 1. Kin. 2.28.

4. No man was to carry any vessel through the Temple.

5. The Synagogues had such inscriptions as these, This is the gate of the Lord, the righteous shall en∣ter into it. Prayer without attention is like a body without a Soul. Silence is commendable in time of prayer.

6. The Rulers made such Canons, as these;

• 1. That no man should go into the Temple with a staff.
• 2. Or with his shoes on.
• 3. Or till they had wiped the dust off from their feet.
• 4. Or come with money tied up in a purse: Or use a scrip, or bag-purse.
• 5. Or spit in the Temple.
• 6. Or use any irreverent gesture there, but go gravely to the place, where they were to stand, and neither sit, lean, or lye, but stand only: (that being a praying posture.) Dr. Lightfoot.

Christian.

1. They came into the Churh, as into the pa∣lace of the Great King, with fear and Trembling. Chrysost. Ep. ad Hebr. c. 9.

2. They used to wash their hands, before they entered. Idem. Hom. 52. in Mat.

3. Emperours left their guards behind, put off their crowns, laid down their arms; when they went to Church. Dr. Cave Prim. Christian.

4. They carried themselves there with the most profound silence and devotion.

The Choir of the Armenian Church (at Egmasin) was hung round with Venetian Tissue of Gold; the pave∣ment of both Choir and body of the Church spread with Tapestry, for they all put off their shoes, before they go into Church. Nor do the Armenians kneel, as in Europe, but stand all the while upright. Mons. Tavernier. l. 1. c. 3. The Abyssins have no seats in their Churches, for they neither sit nor kneel; but always stand at Divine service, according to the Ancient Canons, which the Greeks and Russes also observe to this day, as believing it more becoming the reverence due to the place, and more proper for attention, then to sit. Job Ludolphus, Hist. of Ethiop. ch. 6. To prevent weariness the Abyssins have little Crutches to lean upon, which when they go away, they leave in the Church-proch. Idem. If any out of weakness sit down upon the ground, the Deacon, even in the midst of prayers, com∣mands them, Eb Tarber, Tanse, you that sit down, rise. Nay, such is their reverence towards their Churches, tho at this day poor, low, dark buildings, thatcht with straw or reed, when they approach near them in their Travels, they alight off their Mules, and walk on foot till they are past them. They also put off their shoes, and never spit on the pavement. Idem.

Muscovites will not make water in the Church∣yards.

The Muscovites stand all the service time, and are bare in the Church; only the Priests have their Skufia, or caps on, which were given them at consecration. D. of Holstein's Ambass.

If a dog enter into the Church, they sweep, in∣cense and purify it with holy water after him. They sweep often after a stranger.

Mahometan.

1. The Mahometans put off their shoes, when they enter into their Mosques, and take them again at their coming out; or else they must carry them in their hand.

2. They wash their feet, and so enter their Mosques, and as they begin their devotions, they first stop their Ears, and secondly, fix their Eyes, that nothing may divert their thoughts; then,

3. In a soft and still voice utter their prayers, wherein are many words most significantly ex∣pressing the Omnipotency, Greatness, Eternity, and other Attributes of God.

4. Casting themselves low upon their faces sundry times, and then acknowledging that they are bur∣dens to the Earth, and poison to the air; but after all, comforting themselves in the mercies of God through the Mediation of Mahomet.

After entering, they bow to the Keble, a notch on the South-wall, towards Meccha. In some places Bismillah (i. e.) In the name of God, is writ over the door. M. de. Theven. By their discipline women may not enter, because of their often pollutions, and Eve's sin Ross.

Ancient Heathen.

• 1. Only Priests did go into the A••ytum.
• 2. Only the clean might enter into their Tem∣ples. Therefore on Aesculapius his Temple was writ, Esse d••••et sastum, sacri qui liminà Templi Ingreditur. They washed in the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, before entrance.

• 3. The Aegyptians set Harpocrates image in the entrance of the Temple to signify silence. The Priests of the Eumenides called Hesychidae, from their silence.
• 4. The Romans proclaimed silence to the people by a Cryer, in these words, Favete linguis. So did the Greeks.
• 5. If any came to the Altars to take sanctuary, it was unlawful to take him thence. Rausan.
• 6. They used to give Oaths in the Temples for determining controversies.
• 7. The Lacedamonians drove dogs out of the Tem∣ples, as unclean Creatures. Pinge duos angues, sa∣cer est locus.
• 8. None might go into the Temple of Ceres that was guilty of any fault.
• 9. None might walk into the Temple of Apollo Pythius; to do so, was death by the law of Pisi∣stratus.

Modern Heathen.

In Ceilon, no woman having her natural infirmi∣ties upon her, may approach near the Temples; nor men, that come out of the Houses, where such women be.

The Hindoes or Indians, both men and women, before they go to their Devotions, which is very frequently, wash their bodies; and ascribe a kind of Divinity to certain Rivers (especially Ganges) whither they flock daily in Troops to wash them∣selves.

In Bengala all are bound to enter barefooted in∣to their Temples. Ross. In Pegu they wash their feet at the door, and by lifting up their hands to their heads, salute the Preacher first, and then the Sun. Idem. In Egypt Sow-herds are forbid the Temples. Idem. In Mexico none might enter in∣to their Toucally, except the Priests and such no∣ble personages who at their entry would offer some man to be sacrificed to those slaughter-houses of the Devil. Purchas.

If any of the Virgins that belonged to the Tem∣ple in Mexico, were found dishonest, they were put to death without remission; saying, she had polluted the House of their God. Idem.

Diabolical.

The Witches at their first arrival at their Place of Worship, do Courtesie and due Obeysance. Glanvil.

The Place is Holy, said one of the Spirits to Dr. Dee, in one or more of his Actions with them. Actions with Spirits; p. 366.

In those places of the East-Indies, where they worship the Devil, they build Pagods, or Meschits, for him, which they perform a Sacred Respect to.

4. Dedication of Temples, &c.

Jewish.

1. THE Tabernacle was Consecrated, by anoint∣ing with the anointing Oyl, Exod. 40.9. 2. Lighting the Lamps. 3. Burning sweet Incense. 4. Offering burnt Offerings, &c. Hereupon a Cloud covered the Tent, and the Glory of the Lord filled the Tabernacle.

2. The Temple was Consecrated, 1. By a great Assembly of the Elders, &c. 2. Feasting. 3. Sa∣crificing an innumerable multitude of Sheep and Oxen, &c. 4. Praises and Prayers, 1 Kings, 8.

Christian.

1. They Consecrated (in Constantine's time) the Temples with,

• 1. Singing of Hymns and Psalms.

• 2. Reading and Expounding the Scriptures; Preaching, Orations.
• 3. Holy Sacrament.
• 4. Prayers.
• 5. Liberal Alms to the Poor.
• 6. Great Gifts to the Church.
• 7. Expressions of mutual Love. And,
• 8. Universal rejoycing. Dr. Cave.

{inverted ⁂} Heathen Temples converted into Christian Churches were Consecrated by placing a Cross in them. Vid. Cod. Theod.

The Anniversary Feast-day in remembrance of the Church built by Constantine in Jerusalem, was kept afterwards constantly, Sept. 14. for eight days, with much pomp and confluence of People. Dr. Cave.

Hence our Wakes (Encaenia.)

Mahometan.

The Grand Seignior gives pieces of Stuff, which is brought to him from the Kiaabe (or Holy House) at Mecha, with which it was covered round, these Stuffs being offered by the Grand Seignior, and o∣ther Princes, to that place. — These the Grand Seig∣nior (when they are old) sends to hang up in new Mosques, which serves for a Consecration. M. de Thevenot.

Three Balls, or a Star and an half Moon, are generally the distinguishing Mark or Ensign of all the Mahometan Mosques.

In Vienna, upon the Spire of S. Stephen's Steeple there stands a Cross, and half Moon; which the City promised should be done, when Soylman the Magnificent besieged the City, upon condition he would not batter the Church, which he had an in∣tention to do. Dr. Edw. Brown's Trav.

Antient Heathen.

They Consecrated their Temples thus.

• 1. The Aruspices drew certain Ribbonds about the Floor, and strawed the plot of ground with Flowers.
• 2. Soldiers carried Boughs into it; and
• 3. Vestal Nuns followed, leading Boys and Girls in their Hands, and sprinkled the place with Holy Water.
• 4. Then a Pontifex and Praetor followed, who purged the Floor, by leading about it a Sow, a Ram and a Bull, and there Sacrificed them, and Prayed to the Gods to bless that holy place.
• 5. By drawing some Ropes, they pulled down the first Stone, setting it with wedges of Gold and Silver, the Aruspex crying out — Ne temeretur opus faxo, alirove, in aliud opus destinato.

Hence their Encaenia, solemn Feasts, at their De∣voting of their Temples to the Worship of some Idol God.

Modern Heathen.

I confess, I have not yet met with any thing in my reading to fill up this Section, but am willing to leave a void space for the Reader to fill up at his leisure, for his own Use; for I cannot be induced to think, but they generally use some Ceremony for this purpose, tho perhaps our Travellers finding the Structures erected, and peradventure long be∣fore their Arrival into the Countries, might see nothing of it, nor make enquiry about it.

Diabolical.

Delrius tells us out of a French Book of Flori∣mund Raimunds, a Senator of the King's, in the Court of Burdeaux, that an old Woman Tried in that Court, A. 1594. for Witch-craft, confessed of

her own accord, That, being a Girl, she was enti∣ced by an Italian Man, on the Eve of S. John Baptist, at Midnight, to go with him into a certain Feild; where the Italian mark'd out a Circle on the ground with a Beech Wand, and muttered certain words over, which he read out of a black Book, and presently up∣on it, a great black Goat stood by them, with great Horns, attended with two Females; and by and by a Man came in Priests Habit, &c. Mag. Disq. l. 6.

5. Priests and Church Officers, their Distinction and Office.

Jewish.

1. The High Priest, whose Office was,

• 1. Peculiar to himself, as to enter into the Holy of Holies once a year, upon the Propiti∣ation day.
• 2. Common with other Priests.

He had his Suffragan, or Sagan.

2. Inferior Priests; whose Office was,

• 1. To burn Incense, and Offer Sacrifice.
• 2. To sound the Trumpets for War and As∣semblies.
• 3. To slay the Sacrifices.
• 4. To instruct the People.
• 5. To Judg of the Leprosy.

David divided the Company of Priests into 24 Orders, who were to serve in their turns by lot, 1 Chro. 24. the chief of every Rank was called Summus Sacerdos.

3. Levites, in David's time divided

• 1. Into Treasurers. some Gershonites.
• 2. Judges and Overseers. some Cohathites.
• 3. Porters. some Merarites.
• 4. Singers.

In Moses time they bore the Tabernacle and Ves∣sels, &c.

4. Prophets.

1. Extraordinary Seers.

2. Ordinary Expositors of the Law, which no later times were,

1. Wise men, Pharisees, wise above the Text of the Law; taught Traditions, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

2. Scribes, (not the Writing-Masters) but Doctors of the Law, who were to Write, Read, and Expound the Law of Moses.

3. Disputers, who taught Allegories, and the Mystical Senses of the Text, call'd 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Dar∣shanim, and their Homily Midrasch.

Note, the First-born of all the Tribes were to manage Religious Affairs, 'till the Levites were chosen in their room, Exod. 13.2.15.

Christian.

I. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Consecrated to the more proper and immediate acts of Worship. These were

I. Bishops; usually chosen out of the Presbyters, distinct from, and Superiour to Presbyters, (as Blondid and Salmasius confess) about the latter end of the Second Century. Consider

1. Their Office, viz. To Teach and Instruct the People, to administer the Sacraments, Excom∣municate, Absolve, to preside in the Assemblies of the Clergy, to ordain inferiour Officers, to call them to Account, to Suspend, &c. to urge the observance of Ecclesiastical Laws, to appoint in∣different Rites, to inspect and provide for those of their Charge.

2. Order. 1. Chorepiscopi, Suffragan or Coun∣ty Bishops; Vicarii Episcopi, where the Diocess

was large, in imitation of the Seventy Disciples, for so many they were at first.

2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Visitors, Rural Presbyters, who were to go up and down the Countrey to correct what was amiss.

3. Arch-Bishops, Metropolitans in every great City, who were to Ordain, or to Ratifie Elections of Bishops, once a Year to Summon the Bishops under them to a Synod, to enquire, direct, ad∣monish, suspend, determine, &c.

4. Metropolitans, Honorary, or Titular, without any real power, yet taking place of other Bi∣shops.

5. Patriarchs, Primates.

2. Presbyters, who were to Preach, Baptize, Consecrate the Eucharist, assist the Bishop in pub∣lick Administrations: These were, 1. Clerici Supe∣rioris loci, Antistites in ordine secunde, Presbytens of every great City, who were a kind of Ecclesi∣astical Senate, Counsellors and Assistants to the Bishops in their Government, and had Seats of E∣minency (in the Churches) next the Bishop's Throne.

2. Ordinary Presbyters.

N. B. They did not usually exercise the Power conferred by Ordination upon them in any Dio∣cess, without leave from the Bishop.

3. Deacons, who were to attend at the Lord's Table, where the People met every Lord's Day to offer for the Poor. Hence they have used to de∣liver the Sacramental Elements to the People: also to Preach and Baptize: Assistants to the Priest, as he to the Bishop; the number in any one place, not above Seven.

1. Arch-Deacon, the Eye of the Bishop, chosen out of the Deacons, to inspect all parts of the Di∣ocess.

2. Sub-Deacon, who assisted the Deacons, wai∣ted at the Church Doors, usher'd in and brought out the several Orders, Catechumens, &c.

2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Vid. Pag. 25.

Mahometan.

1. Musti, i. e. Interpreter of the Alcoran, who is as High-Priest, attending only Matters of Faith and Religion.

He is Head of the Church, and decides all Que∣stions in their Law.

2. Cadilesquiri Talismani, i. e. Doctors of the Law, resident at C. P. or where the Prince plea∣seth. These are, as it were,

Patriarchs, They examine the Cadis of divers Provinces. These also call the People to Prayers among the Turks.

3. Mulli, qu. Bishops; who place and displace Church-men at pleasure.

4. Nuderisi, qu. Suffragans, who are to inspect the Cadis.

5. Cadis, Judges, to punish Offenders, there is one in every City.

6. Naipi, Young Judges, or Candidates for the Office.

7. Hogi, who write Books, and teach Sci∣ences.

8. Calfi, who read unto them that Write.

9. Sosti, Young Students, or Novices in the Law. Some add

Sophi, Singers of Psalms, &c.

Ancient Heathen.

1. Pontifex Maximus, the highest of the Chief Priests, who was to appoint the Ceremonies be∣longing to the Worship of the Gods.

2. Flamen, or High Priest, who was named ac∣cording to the Gods whom they served, as

• ...Hamen Martialis,
• ...Hamen Dialis,
• Humen Quirinalis, &c.

3. Priests,

• 1. Of Cybele; Curetes, Corybantes, Galli.
• 2. Of Ceres and Bacchus; Fratres Arvales, who offered Sacrifices (Ambarvales Hostias) and Judg∣ed about the bounds of Fields.
• 3. Of Mars; Salii, who were to keep the An∣cile.
• 4. Of Pan; Lupercales, &c.
• 5. Of Jupiter; Druids, in use amongst the Gauls.

Curiones, were Parish-Priests, or Curates, Two for a Curia; Fifty Curiae in Rome; over these was Curio Maximus.

4. Priestesses of Vesta, Vestal Virgins, Six or Four in number, who were to attend the Sacri∣fices of Ops, or Bona Dea, and to keep a Fire con∣tinually burning, for the safety of the Empire; as God hath set Stars in the Firmament for the good of the World.

Modern Heathen.

1. The Persees have

• 1. A Dostoor, or High-Priest, who seldom appears openly; but when he doth, is much Re∣verenc'd.
• 2. Daroes, or Harboods, inferiour Priests, who are by their Law to dwell near, and abide much in their, Eggarees (Temples) to give Advice unto any that shall repair unto them.

2. In Guinea the Priest is called Fetissero.

3. In Ceilon the Priests are of three Orders;

1. Priests of the Buddon-God, which live in the Vehars (Temples) proper to that God. These are, 1. Tirinaxes, Superiours. 2. Gonni.

2. Koppuhs, Priests to the other Gods, who are to offer in the Temple Dewal, boyl'd Rice, and other Victuals to the Idol.

3. Jaddeses, Priests of the Spirits (Diautdu••) who serve in the Covelt (Temples) built at their

own charge. They visit the Sick, when sent for, and offer a red Cock to the Devil.

4. In Japan, Bonzaes, fifteen or twenty to a Pagod.

5. In Fermosa, Inibs, Priestesses (only Women), who offer Prayers and Sacrifices in a most extra∣vagant and obscene manner. Mandilslo.

6. In the Philippine-Islands their Priests are most∣ly Women, Sorcerers. Rosse.

7. In Pegu, Talapoi.

Diabolical.

Dr. Dee, in his Magical Transactions made use of one Edward Kelle, whom he calls his Seer, or Skryer; afterwards his Son, Arthur Dee; who in a round Stone, (or consecrated Crystal,) saw, and heard all the Shapes, and Figures, and Voices of the Magical Apparitions.

'Tis hard to give a distinct Account of all those Persons which the Devil makes use of, in a more than ordinary manner, for the promoting of his Interest, and doing Service to him. We shall mention some of the chief.

1. Magicians, by

• 1. Stones, as Dr. Dee.
• 2. Rings, as Excestus.
• 3. Optic-Glasses.
• 4. Riddles, or Sieves.
• 5. Figures.
• 6. Dreams, &c.
• 7. Charms, Spells, &c.

2. Common Witches and Wizards, who have Communication with their Familiar Spirits.

3. Fortune-Tellers, Prognosticators, Astrolo∣gers.

Jewish.

1. Nethinims, from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to give, because given to the Service of the Temple. Their Office was.

• 1. to hew Wood.

• 2. Draw Water.

These were Gibeonites.

2. Viri Stationarii, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, who were to stand by, during the Oblation, and to carry the Gift for the rest of the People.

They serve in their courses, of which there were twenty four.

Some mention Archi-synagogus, the chief Ruler of the Synagogue.

N. B. Dr. Lightfoot saith, There were Seven Readers appointed in their Synagogues, who when the Angel of the Church, or Minister of the Congrega∣tion, called them out, did read.

Now to every Synagogue belong six. Officers.

• 1. The Summas, or Sacristan, who keeps clean the Synagogue, and trims the Lamps.
• 2. The Pernas, who provides the Wine given to the Youth, at the entrance and end of their Sabbaths and Festivals.
• 3. Mari-catab, who folds, and unfolds the Law, &c.
• 4. He who bears the Law in Procession through the Synagogue.
• 5. The Elhaim, who touch the two Staves of the Law, called the Trees of Life, on which the Law is rolled, when carried.
• 6. The Chesau, or Precator. Dr. Addison.

Christian.

2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Inferiour Ministers, or Subordi∣nate Officers.

1. Acoluthus, who was to attend the Bishop, as a Witness of his Life: or, as some say, to set up Lights at the reading of the Gospel.

2. Exorcist, who was to attend the Catechu∣mens and Euergumeni, and rehearse a Form of Pray∣er over them, in the out-parts of the Church, the People in the mean while praying within; also to Catechise.

3. The Reader, whose Office was to stand near the Ambo, and read the Portions of Scripture.

Julian the Apostate was one.

4. Ostiarii, to keep the doors of the Temple, and shut out Hereticks, Jews, Gentiles.

Some add Fossarli, Overseers of the Grave, Can∣tores, Laboratores, &c.

5. Deaconesses, who were to help Women at Baptism; to visit and instruct Women, &c.

Such were Phoebe, and Olympias, in C. P. &c.

This is all out of Dr. Cave's Primitive Christi∣anity.

A Parallel between the Civil and Ecclesiasti∣cal Government of the Romans.

A Justice of Peace a City, a Bishop.

A Proconsul, a Province, Arch-bishop.

A Lieutenant, a Diocess, a Primate.

The Emperor, the Empire, Christ Jesus.

N. B. St. Hierom accounts a Bishop and Priest all one. ad Tit. c. 1.

And Clem. reckons but three degrees of the Clergy, viz. Priest, Deacon, and Minister. Clem. Ep. 2. de Conc. Di. 3.

Mahometan.

The Director of their Prayers, who (among the Turks) is called Imam; but among the Persians, Pichnamaz; he says the Prayers, and makes the rest say them, and therefore he always stands fore∣most, that the rest behind may see what he doth.

Se••thi, as the Turks call them, or Seriffi, as the Moors, are such as descend from Mahomet.

Amongst the Persians their Spiritual Officers are,

• 1. The Sedre, who is chief in Spirituals, and sometimes promoted to be Eatmad Doulet, i. e. Chief in Temporals.
• 2. Scheik el Seilo••, i. e. Sheik of the Law.
• 3. Cadi. Both these are named by the King, and Judge of Controversies.

These two last decide all Points of Religion, and make all Contracts, Testaments, and other publick Deeds; Judges of Divorces, and all civil Processes. M. de Thev.

Among the Turks and Persians are,

Muezim, qu. Sextons that call to Prayers from the tops of the Minarets; some call them Talis∣mans.

Choza, Elders which execute the Service, and Preach.

Modecis, the Governor of an Hospital.

Antippi — On Friday in the midst of the Tem∣ple, in a place thirty steps high, read something of the Life of Mahomet; after which,

Two little Boys sing certain Prayes. After which one of the Antippi, with a Lance and Scimi∣ter, exhorts to defence of Religion.

Ancient Heathen.

1. Duumviri (afterwards 10, then 15.) ap∣pointed by Tarquin Superbus, to keep and inter∣pret the Books of the Sibylls; and especially of Cu∣mana, (which were preserved in a stone Chest in the Capitol) and to oversee the secular Solemnities.

2. Soothsayers.

• 1. Augurs, who did in a high Place, with a crooked Staff, (lituus) limit a space in the Air, to observe the flying of Birds, or chirping (tripudium) and thence to foretel things to come.
• 2. Aruspices, who did inspect the Entrails of Beasts sacrificed, for the same intent.
• 3. Auspices, qu. Avispices.

The College of them was at first 3, afterwards 4, then 9, and at last 15. Their Office was to consult the Gods in doubtful cases, offer Sacrifices, make Prayers (Effata) &c. never concluding upon less than Two Signs,

3. F••ciales, whose Office was to offer Peace, or proclaim War, by casting upon the Enemies land a bloody Lance, or turning a Ram loose into their

borders: Upon the Conclusion of a Peace to offer a Hog for Sacrifice, (praying that whoso broke the Articles, might perish, as that Hog;) upon breach of Oath, to offer a Hog for Sacrifice. The High Priest among them was called Pater patratus.

4. Aeditui kept the Temples and Keys.

5. Pope, Victimarii, assisted in the Sacrifices.

6. Epulones were Overseers of the Feasts.

7. Preficae, Women that wept for the Dead.

8. Vespae disposed of the Urns of the dead.

Modern Heathen.

In Siam, in the City of India, are above 30000 Ecclesiasticks under the direction of the High-Priest of the grand Pagod of the City of India.

Mandelslo, 200 Bonzes, saith Tavernier.

In Guiney the Priest is called Sofo. Idem.

In China are four Orders of Religious Men, whereof some are clad in black, some in white, and some in grey. Idem.

Each of these Orders hath its General, called, Tricon; and he, under him, his Provincials, who make Visitations.

In Virginia the Pagan Priests were cloathed with Garments of Skins, and their Hair cut like a Comb on their Crowns. Rosse.

Their Chief Priest was adorned with Feathers and Weasels Tails; and his face painted as ugly as the Devils. Idem.

The Priest of the Gaurs in Persia is called Cazi.

In Tunquin the Bonzes wear a Necklace of an hundred Beads, very big, and made of Wood; in their Hands they carry a Staff, headed with a Bird of varnished Wood. Tavernier.

Diabolical.

5. Enthusiasts, such as the Fanatick Priests among the old Heathens, who gave the Responces of the Oracles.

6. Possess'd Persons, Daemoniacks, such as are mentioned in the Gospel.

7. Sorcerers, black Witches, as some call them.

8. Exorcists, or white Witches, as some will have them.

7. Common Juglers.

8. Empiricks, Quacks, such as Paracelsus.

Concerning all which I have not much to say; for I care not to search deep into the Mysteries of this confused and dark Religion: Nor if I had more knowledge in it, should I think fit to com∣municate the Secrets of it to publick View.

6. Qualifications required in Church-Officers.

Jewish.

1. THE High-Priest must be of the Line of Aaron's First-born.

The First-born being Priest in every Family till that Time.

2. Priests of the second Order were to be of the rest of Aaron's Posterity.

Both of them, (Priest, and High-Priest) must have no Blindness, Lameness, flat Nose, superflu∣ous Member, broken Foot or Hand, broken stones, crook'd Back, blemish in his Eye, Scab, Scurf, must be no Dwarf.

3. Levites were to be of the Posterity of Levi.

4. Nethinims — of the Race of Gibeonites.

Christian.

1. Arch-Bishops chosen out of the Bishops; gi∣ven to Hospitality, apt to teach, not given to Wine, no Strikers.

2. Bishops,

• 1. Out of the Priests.
• 2. Blameless, no Brawlers.
• 3. The Husband of one Wife.
• 4. Vigilant, not covteous.
• 5. Sober, not greedy of lucre.
• 6. Of good behaviour, patient, no striker.
• 7. Ruling their House well; not a Novice; of good Report.

3. Bishops and Priests, often chosen out of the Monks.

They must be, (according to the Apost. Can.)

• 1. Not twice married.
• 2. Nor having a Concubine.
• 3. Nor Marrying a Widow; or a Harlot, or one divorced; or a Hand-maid; or a Stage-Player; or a Brother's Widow; or a Brother's Daughter; or two Sisters.
• 4. Nor guilty of Fornication, or Adultery.
• 5. Nor serving in Suretyships.
• 6. Nor that hath cut off his Privy-Members.
• 7. Nor perjured.
• 8. Nor a Thief.
• 9. Nor a Souldier.
• 10. Nor Symoniac.
• 11. Nor Demoniac.
• 12. Nor lately converted from Heathenism.

N. B. The Muscovite Priests hold themselves obliged to be in a State of Matrimony, before they take Orders; and are to Marry a Maid, not a Widow, nor of a scandalous Life. For which they cite 1 Tim. 3.

The Abyssines are much of the same opinion.

4. Deacons must be,

• 1. Grave.
• 2. Not double-tongued.
• 3. Not given to much Wine.
• 4. Not greedy of filthy Lucre.
• 5. Blameless.
• 6. Husbands of one Wife.
• 7. Ruling their Children and own houses well.

N. B. None, who had any Heretics or Infidels in his Family, was to be admitted to the Office of Bishop, Priest, or Deacon. Conc. Carth. 3. Can. 18.

Mahometism.

1. Mufti's are to be Wise, and worthy Men, and of a sincere Life, according to their Law. They may Marry.

2. Cadies are to be of sufficient skill, and good Life.

Ancient Heathen.

1. Flamines Majores, were to be chosen out of the Nobility.

The Flamen Dialis must

• 1. Be Married.
• 2. Not Married twice.
• 3. Not give Fire out of his House.
• 4. Be Trim'd only by a Free-man with Brass Scissars.

2. —Minores, out of the Commons.

3. Curiones were to be,

• 1. Fifty years old.
• 2. Of a Life unspotted.
• 3. Of a Body unmaimed.

4. Galli (the Priests of Cybele) were to Geld themselves with a Fish-shell.

None Free-born were to be of this Office.

5. Duumviri were chosen out of the Patricii, or Nobles.

6. Augurs in Servius Tullius's time, were to be of the Patricii; afterwards others were added out of the Commonalty.

7. The Priests of Bellona were to offer up a Victim of their own Blood.

Among the Druids, upon the Death of any of the Chief Priests, whosoever was exalted in Dignity amongst the rest, was chosen by Suffrage.

Modern Heathen.

In Ceylon none were made Tirinaxes, but persons of Noble Birth, well Bred, and Learned.

The Koppuhs also were taken from amongst the Hondrews (the Nobles.)

The Priests of the Buddou God might not,

• 1. Lay their hand to any manner of work.
• 2. Nor Marry.
• 3. Nor touch Women.
• 4. Nor eat more than one Meal a day, (unless Fruit, Rice and Water.)
• 5. Nor drink Wine,

If they Marry, they must lay down their Order

The Koppuhs are to wear clean Cloths and wash themselves, before they go to their Service.

The Priests of the Buddou God will eat any manner of Flesh, that is Killed for them; but will have no hand in the Death of it. Knox.

In Siam the most Learned and Accomplisht are chosen, who are to vow Chastity, during their Priesthood. Mandelslo.

In China the King Elects the General according to his Merit. Idem.

Among the Samodyes, He that is eldest is their Priest. Rosse.

In Sumatra the Priests are tyed to nourish their Hair, and have smooth Faces like Women; they gild their Teeth; and are burnt in Pitch, if they have carnal Commerce with a Woman. Idem.

Diabolical.

A Gentleman of Norimberg had a Crystal, which had this Vertue; If he had desired to know any thing past or future, that concerned him, or any other, (in most things) let a young Boy (Castus, one that was not yet of Age, &c.) look into it, he should first see a Man in it, so and so apparelled, and afterwards what he desired.

N. B. No other but a Boy so qualified, could see any thing in it. This Chrystal became very famous in those parts; yea, some learned Men came to it, to be satisfied in doubtful Points, and had their Questions resolved. Yet at last it was (deservedly) broken in pieces by Camerarius his Friend. Dr. Mer. Casaubon out of Camerarius his Proem to Plutarch de Oracul.

Some specious Qualifications may sometimes be required; but the Devil doth not insist on them always in good earnest. Edward Kelly, who was Skryer to Dr. Dee, was,

• 1. A known Conjurer in Lancashire, forced to fly out of his Country for Necromancy.
• 2. Often Drunk.
• 3. Often in Passion.
• 4. Revengeful, furious, and a very disorderly Person, as Dr. Dee himself confesses; taxed as a Felon, for coyning of Money, &c.

7. Ordination of Church-Officers.

Jewish.

1. PRiests were thus consecrated;

• 1. They must put their Garments on.
• 2. Be presented unto the Lord at the door of the Tabernacle.
• 3. Wash'd with Water.
• 4. Offer up certain Sacrifices, whereof some pieces were put into the Priests hands.
• 5. The tip of the right Ear, the Thumb of the right Hand, the great Toe of the right Foot, were to be sprinkled all with the Blood of a Ram.
• 6. Anointed, The High-Priest with a costly Chrism poured on him. The second Priests only

• with this Oyl mixed with the Blood of the Sacri∣fice.
• 7. All this before the Congregation.
• 8. They were to stay in the door of the Taber∣nacle seven days.

2. Levites, were consecrated by imposition of hands. Numb. 8.24.

The Levites were

• 1. Initiated at a month old.
• 2. Consecrated at 25.
• 3. Entered upon the ministration at the age of 30.
• 4. Continued till 50.

Ancient Christian.

Here observe.

1. The persons ordaining, viz.

• 1. Bishops ordained all orders undr Bishops.
• 2. All the Bishops of the province present or consenting ordained the Bishop. The Metropolitan confirming, him.

2. The Approbation of the parsons ordained.

The People of the place at all Ordinations were, 1. Present; and 2. Ratifying the Action with their Consent and Approbation; it being sel∣dom or never done without their Presence and Suf∣frage, v. Constit. Appl. l. 8. c. 4. Cypr. Ep. 68.

To this end the Bishop used to propund, and publish the Names of them who took Holy Orders, before-hand, that the people might interpose, if they had any thing to object.

When the Ordination was more remote, or pri∣vate, they were then to bring Testimonials.

3. Examination. They examin'd their fitness, enquired severely what had been their course of life from their Youth, &c. v. pag. 30.

4. The Age of persons to be ordained,

• 1. Bishops were to be, 35 at least. Photius. 〈◊〉〈◊〉, App. Constit. l. 2. c. 1.

• 2. Priests were to be 30 at least. Concil. Neoc. c. 11. Conc. Agd.
• 3. Deacons were to be 25.
• 4. Deaconesses 40.

5. The Ceremony of lifting up the Hands, which was a Ceremony used at Athens, and in some of the State of Greece, in Election of Magistrates. And amongst the Jews, there was

• 1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Consecration, viz. of Bishops, Priests and Deacons.
• 2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Blessing; Hands being laid on them only, as in Absolution of Penitents: Thus Sub-Deacons, &c. Readers and Deaconesses were set apart.

Mahometan.

1. The Mufti is chosen by the Sultan.

2. The Cadi's, or Judges, are first examined by the Cadilesquiri, or Doctors of Law; and if they are found sufficiently qualified, in respect of their conversation and skill, they are Sworn to do Ju∣stice, and give Account of their Charge, when cal∣led to it.

3. All the Inferiour Orders of the Priests are chosen by the People. Purchas.

Ancient Heathen.

The Flamines were created by the People (Co∣mitiis Curiatis) at their Parish-Meetings, or Courts.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Hesiod. Oper. &c. p. l. 436. Si hoc in ministro requirit Hesiodus, ut Juvenem bobus praeficere nolue∣rit, quantò minùs Ecclesiasticis & rebus publicis praeficeret. In Notis.

Shaving of the Head was used by the Babylonian, Priests; as also of the Beard. Rosse.

And the Egyptians. Idem.

Modern Heathen.

The Tirinaxe's in Ceylon, were made by the King.

The General, or Tricon in China, is nominated by the King.

The Superiours and Guardians in the Monaste∣ries are nominated by the Provincial.

In Pegu, the Talipan is carried first about the Streets on Horse-back, with Pipes and Drums; then upon Men's Shoulders to his House. Rosse.

In Mexico, the Priests were all Anointed, and were their Hair long, for they never cut it. Idem. & Purchas ex Acosta.

The Monks of China are shaven.

Diabolical.

Dr. Dee tells us, That in this Method he Con∣secrated his Son Arthur, to the Office of Seeing and Skrying, from God, and by God's Assignment.

1. I brought the Child to the Holy Table, be∣ing in Order of the Furniture thereto belonging.

2. I set before him the Stone in the Frame, (my first Sanctified Stone.

3. And caused him, on his Knees, to say the Prayer which I made.

O Almighty Everlasting God, have pity on my Fa∣ther, John Dee, and on me Arthur Dee. Quicken, Instruct, &c. Vid. Dr. Dees's Actions with Spirits. A. 1587. Apr. 15.

4. And I also prayed to the Child's hearing, o∣ther Prayers to God for the purpose in hand.

8. Sacerdotal, &c. Vestments, or Distinctions.

Jewish.

1. THE Garments of the High-Priest;

1. In his ordinary Ministration.

1. Linnen Breeches next his Skin.

2. A Linnen Coat over that.

3. A Girdle embroidered, of Linnen, Pur∣ple, and Scarlet.

4. A blue Robe, with 72 Bells of Gold, and as many Pomegranates, purple and blue, upon the Skirts.

5. A Linnen Ephod, wrought with Gold, Purple and Scarlet, girded with a curious Girdle: On the Shoulders two fair Beryll Stones, with the Names of the 12 Tribes engraven thereon.

6. A Linnen Breast-plate, wrought with Gold, Purple and Scarlet, fastned to the Ephod with Gold Chains. On this were 12 Stones, with the Names of the 12 Tribes.

Here also was the Ʋrim and Thummim.

7. A Linnen Miter, 16 Cubits, wrapt about his Head.

8. A Gold Plate, tied with a blue Lace to the Front of the Miter, whereon was writ, Holiness to the Lord.

2. In his Extraordinrry, viz. when he entred into the Holy of Holies.

And then

• 1. The Linnen Breeches,
• 2. Linnen Girdle,
• 3. Linnen Coat,
• 4. Linnen Miter, were all white.

2. Inferiour Priests had Breeches, Coat, Girdle, Bonnet, all Linnen.

3. Singers (who were Levites) used Linnen Gar∣ments.

Christian.

Concerning the Garments of the Christian Cler∣gy, Authors differ.

1. That they wore a white Garment, seems plain, from 1. S. Hierom. — Episcopus, Presbyter & Diaconus & reliquus Ordo Ecclesiasticus in ad∣ministratione sacrificiorum candidâ Veste procedit. B. Jewel.

2. S. Chrysost. who speaking to the Clergy, saith,—

This is your dignity, your Garland, not that you walk through the Church in white Ap∣parel, &c. Idem.

2. S. Hierom saith, "They — of the Church at Bethlehem, used no difference in Apparel.

S. August. to his Clerks, — Let not your Ap∣parel be notable.

Pope C••lestia I. saith — Discernendi sumus à plebe, Doctrinâ, non veste.

3. It was decreed by Pope Eusebius, — Sacrifi∣cium Altaris non in Serico panno, aut tincto, quisquam celebrare praesumat, sed in puro lineo ab Episcopo consecrato. Karrauz.

4. Diaconi — Dalmaticis utantur, & pallis lino∣stimis. Can. 6. Concil. Rom. Idem.

Dalmatica signifies a Coat with Sleeves, also a Priest's, or Bishop's outward Vest, Cope, Sur∣plice. Dr. Littleton.

Palla, a Pall, a short Garment like a Cloak with Sleeves, called a Pall-Coat, not reaching very low.

The Papaes, or Greek-Priests are always clad in black, and wear a black Cap, with a List of white Cloth about it, and a piece of black Cloth fastned to it within, which hangs down upon the back.— They wear long Hair. M. de Thevenot.

Christians of S. John wear long Hair, and a little Cross of Needle-work.

The Abyssine-Priests always carry a Cross abroad with them, which is almost all the distinction which they have. Job Ludolph.

The Hungarian-Priests wear Purple. D. Browns.

When the Muscovite-Clergy walk in the Streets, they have a Staff (Posok) forked at the end, in the form of a right Angle, which serves for a Cro∣sier. They wear no Rings, lye on no Beds, wear no Drawers or Shirts of Linnen, but of Flannen. Their ordinary Habit a black Cassock, &c. D. of Holst. Emb.

The Armenian Patriarch at Ispahan, at Service-time, had a Cope of Cloth of Silver, with Flowers, of Gold, beset with great Pearls, and a Miter of the same, covered with round Pearls. Idem.

Mahometan.

The Mullies, or Moolaas, are distinguished only with their beards, which they wear long—this in the Mogul's Country.

The Dervishes use a very mean Apparel, on their Heads a Cap of white Felt, much like our Night Caps.

The Cadilescher is cloathed in Chamlet, Sattem Silk, Damask or Velvet, of seemly colour, as Rus∣set, or Tawney; and of purple-coloured Cloth with long sleeves. Their Tulipan on their head is very great, sharp in the midst, of Purple or Russet Co∣lour, thicker and deeper than others; their beards great: they ride on Geldings, with Purple Foot-clothes fringed; and when they go on Foot, they go slowly, to represent a Gravity. Purchas.

Ancient Heathen.

1. The H. Priest of Jupiter wore a White 〈◊〉〈◊〉 (Albogalerws) figured with wingech Thunder, of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Round Form, without which he might not go out of his House.

Also he wore a Purple Gown, called Trabea, mixt with Scarlet.

2. The Priests of the Supernal Gods wore Pur∣ple, as did also the Augurs in performing of their Office.

The Persian Priest used no Vestments, but a Ti∣ara for his Head, clothed with Mirtle.

3. The Priests of Pluto were clothed in Black Hence the Priests of Baal are in Scripture called, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Pullatâ veste induti. Pagnin.

4. The Priests of Ceres wore White Garments and Shoes:

Alba decent Cererem, vestes Cerealibus albas Sumite— Ovid.

At Hierapolis were 300 Priests, who ministred all in White, with their Hands covered, and sacrificed twice a day; with singing and musical Instruments, if to Juno; but to Jupiter with none. Rosse.

Their H. Priest wore purple, and a Golden Mi∣tre. Idem.

The Arabians were clothed with Linen, Mi∣tres and Sandals.

Modern Heathen.

In Ceilon, the Tirinaxa's and Gonni have both the same Habit, viz. a Yellow Coat, gathered to∣gether about their Waste, which comes over the left shoulder, girt about with a Belt of fine Pack-thread; their heads are shaved and bare; And they carry in their hands a round Fan, with a wooden handle to keep off the Sun. Capt. Knox.

The Herboods of the Persees is usualy with a yellow Scarfe, and thin Turbant on his Head. Sr. Th. Herbert.

In Calicut at Sacrificing a Cock to the New Moon, the Priest was Attired in Lawn, with a sharp Silver Knife in his hand, his Arms and Legs after the Morisco Mode, with Bells, or round Sil∣er Plates Jingling. Idem.

In Siam the Ecclesiastics have their Crowns shaved, and wear Yellow Linnen Cloaths. Man∣delslo.

In China all the Religious Men are Cloathed in Serge, but distinguished by colours, black, white, and a dark grey: the General is clothed in Silk. Idem.

Among the Samodyes the Priest hath a white Garland on his Head, and Ribs and Teeth of Fishes, of wild Beasts, hanging about him. Rosse.

In Mexico a Crown of Rich Feathers, Golden Pendants, &c.

Diabolical.

It is not to be expected, that Satan should di∣stinguish his chief Ministers, or Agents in this Mock-Religion, by any visible or external Badg; That were the way to discover, and expose them to shame and punishment, and to destroy his own cause. Nor can I tell, whether they have any Note of Distinction among themselves in their own So∣ciety. But I remember, Mr. Glanvil relates out of the confession of one or more Witches, that some∣times the Devil had assembled them by Night in a Church, and himself in the habit of a Minister, apparelled in black, with a little band, preach'd to them out of the Pulpit.

Delrius also speaks of a Man in Sacerdotal habit and ornaments at a Midnight Assembly of Witches See before in the Chapt. of Dedication of Temples, &c.

In Amboyna there is not a Master of a Family that hath not a Vesture extraordinary, and a Ring carefully kept in the House, for a perpetual Testi∣mony of his Alliance to the Devil. Mandelslo.

Holiness of Priests, &c.

Jewish.

1. The High-Priest might not,

• 1. Mourn, i. e. express his Mourning, 1. By uncovering his head. 2. Renting the Gar∣ment, to wit, from the bosom downward, for any of his dead Kindred.
• 2. Nor marry a Widow, or Divorced, or a Harlot.
• 3. Nor go in to any Dead body.
• 4. When he entered into the Holy of Holies, he must make attonement by sacrifice for him∣self, his house and the people.
• 5. His daughter playing the whore, must be burnt.

2. The Priests Inferior might not

• 1. Mourn for other, than Father, Mother, Son, Daughter, Brother, Sister that had no husband. Nor,
• 2. Drink wine, or strong drink, when they were to go into the Tabernacle.

3. Both High and Low were in their uncleaness to abstain from ministration, under penalty of cutting off,

If defiled.

• 1. By Leprosy.
• 2. A Running Issue,
• 3. Touching any thing unclean, creeping thing, &c.

In such a case they were to cleanese them∣selves by washing their flesh with water: And were accounted unclean until the Evening.

Christian.

The Reader is desired to excuse me for in∣serting these Remarks somewhat improperly here, which I did, because I wanted room elsewhere.

The Armenian Arch-Bishops live only upon pulse. M. Tavernier l. 4. c. 10.

The Armenian Priest, if he hath swallowed a drop of water in the morning, must not say Mass. The Bishops never eat flesh or fish above 4 times in a year.

As well Monks as Priests amongst the Armeni∣ans, when they are to say Mass, must remain 5 days in the Church, without either going to bed, or touching any thing, with their hands, unless the spoon wherewith they eat their meat: Nor must they spit or blow their noses. The next 5 days after saying Mass, they must eat nothing but Eggs without butter, or Rice with water and Salt. M. Tavernier. l. 4. c. 10.

The Armenian, who designs his Son for Priest∣hood, carries him to the Priest, who puts the Cope upon him; this ceremony is repeated several times in several years, till he come to be of age to say Mass. After the fourth time of putting on the Chasuble or open Cope, they marry him; for all marry once, but if they marry again, they must give over saying Mass. At 18 years of age they are capable of saying Mass. Afterwards the Arch-Bishop or Bishops invest him with all the habits of a Priest: After which he goes into the Church and departs not for a whole year, being altogether employed in the service of the Church. The Priest who is married, after saying Mass must not return home to eat or drink or lye with his wife, for 5 days. M. Tavernier. l. 4. c. 10.

The Muscovy Priest, that hath known his wife the night before, or kiss'd a dead body, or been at the interment of any, may not communicate next day.

If a Muscovy Priest marries a wife, that hath been defil'd, he must lose her or his Priesthood; and for this end search is made the first, night of marriage.

The Muscovite Priest, that lies with his wife in Lent, is suspended for a year. D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels.

He must be the husband of one wife, and one of good life. Upon his being a widower, he ad∣ministers the Sacrament no longer. Idem.

The Clergy among the Indian Christians now marry but once, the Laity twice. Sr. Th. Herb.

The Greek Priests neither shave nor cut their hair, but wear it as long as it will grow; and many of them have thick heads of hair; but those that have least, receive most refreshment here. Dr. Brown's Trav.

Mahometan.

Among the Mahometan-Priests, the Dervices are, accounted the strictest, whose Holiness consists especially in

• 1. Their Washing.
• 2. Their Garments.
• 3. Beards.
• 4. Prayers, &c.
• 5. Singing.
• 6. Dancing.
• 7. Voluntary Mortifications and Hardships.

Concerning which, see more up and down in this Book.

As for the other Orders, most of the highest Pretenders to Devotion, are guilty of much Hy∣pocrisie, as will be spoken of in its due place.

Ancient Heathen.

1. The Priest's Garments were to be pure, and clean from Spots.

Purâ{que} in Veste Sacerdos. Virg. l. 12.

The Old Babylonian-Priests shaved their Heads and Beards.

2. They were to be clean themselves.

• 1. Free from Murder, &c.
• 2. Sober and Temperate.

The Egyptian-Priests were sparing in Diet, to a wonder: They abstained from Flesh and Wine, eat little Bread, refused Eggs and Milk, used only Oil and Herbs; Fasted three days. Text. They wash thrice in the Day, and twice in the Night.

The Persian Magi used no Food, but Flour and Herbs.

The Indian Gymnosophists used only Apples or Flour.

3. Chaste.

The Priests of Cybele were to make themselves Eunuchs.

Some used a Stone to castrate themselves with.

Others, as the Hierophante of the Athenians, drank Hemlock for the same purpose.

Women that were to initiate, strew'd their Bed with Vine-Leaves.

They were to abstain nine Days and Nights at least, from all Uncleanness, before Sacrificing.

Per{que} novem noctes Venerem, tactus{que} virorum, In vetitis memorant.

I am of Opinion, That he who comes to do Sa∣crifice, or meddle with the Laver, or have the charge of Divine Service, must be Holy, not for a set Time, or number of Days, but all his Life. De∣mosth. in Orat. contr. Timocr.

In case of Pollution they were to wash their Hands.

Bapte, the Priestesses of Cotytto at Athens, were washed in hot Water, before admission to her filthy Sacrifices, called Orgia.

Modern Heathen.

In Siam the Ecclesiasticks are very exemplary in their Lives.

• 1. They are to be Learned.
• 2. Vow Chastity; but in case of Inability to keep their Vows, may quit the Priest-hood.
• 3. They are prohibited the Company of Wo∣men, on pain of being burnt alive.
• 4. Are to say Service regularly Morning and Evening. Mandelslo.
• 5. They go still bare-footed, and in poor Clothes. Rosse.
• 6. Outwardly they are very modest, and never seen to be angry. Tavernier.

In Paria, Guiana, and Debaiba, the Priests are Stoned, or Burnt, if they marry against their Vow of Chastity. Rosse.

Diabolical.

Here is little Holiness to be expected, unless in Disguise and Hypocrisie; and in such a way when it serves for his Interest, the Devil can insist upon Holiness too.

For he shifts his Qualifications according to his Scene. He commonly requires in Magicians Curi∣osity, in Witches Malice, in Enthusiasts Supersti∣tion: In all, so much Impiety as may null their Christian Profession, and make void their Baptismal Vows: And if it may be, an express Retractation of Them, and a New Covenant made and sign'd between Him and Them.

10. Maintenance, Respect and Privileges of the Clergy.

Jewish.

1. THE Priests had for Maintenance;

1. Cities and Suburbs.

2. First-Fruits.

1. Of Trees; i. e. the Fruit of the Fourth Year, the three first Years not being gathered.

2. Of every Year's Increase, viz. First-Fruits.

1. In the Sheaf, in the beginning of Har∣vest.

2. In two Wave-Loaves, in the end, at Pentecost.

3. Of the Dough, a twenty fourth part.

4. Of the Threshing-Floor, a sixtieth part. Some gave a fortieth part. The Phariseer between the thirtieth and fiftieth.

5. Of Men, to be redeemed with 5 She∣kels of Silver.

6. Of Beasts, which were to be Sacrifi∣ced, and their Flesh to be the Priests.

3. Sacrifices, Deut. 18.1, 2.

4. Tithes.

1. From the Levites, viz. a tenth part out of the Tithe paid to them, after the First-Fruits of the Threshing-Floor were paid, called the Ti•••••• of Tithes.

2. A Second Tithe, paid in kind, or in Mo∣ney, a fifth part being added: So that what was 10 in 100, in kind, changed into Money, was 12 in 100.

5. Privileges.

The Whole amounts to a Sixth Part. Scaliger.

2. The Levites had

1. Tithes.

2. A Share in the Sacrifices and Love-Feasts. For,

The Second Tithe was brought to Jerusalem, and there a feast made for Priests and Levites. Every third year 'twas spent at home on Levites, Father∣less, Widows.

Christian.

1. In the first ages nothing probably, but,

• 1. The common contributions at their usual assemblies: Every one giving according to their ability or devotion.
• 2. The offerings made out of the improve∣ment of their lands. The first fruits being partly offered at the Church, partly sent home to the Bi∣shops and Presbyters. Apost. Can. 3.4.

The care of all which was committed to the Bi∣shop or President. Ibid. Can. 41. and by him dis∣posed of, for the use of,

• 1. The Clergy.
• 2. The Poor.
• 3. The Church necessities.

2. Afterwards, times growing better, there were fixed Revenues, houses and lands settled. Eu∣seb. l. 10. c. 5. Where mention is made of possessi∣ons belonging to the whole body or community of Christians, e. g. Houses and Gardens, &c.

3. In Constantine's time, a portion was assign'd to the Church,

• 1. Out of the Tributes of every City, which were yearly paid into the Exchequer.
• 2. The Estates and inheritances of Martyrs dying without children, or banished.
• 3. Salaries out of the publick Corn.
• 4. The Emperor gave liberty to the bounty of people, which former Emperors had restain'd.

• 5. He exempted the Priests from all Civil Offices.

At this time the Laicks, among the Indian-Christians, pay their Decimae, their Tenths. Sir. Tho. Herbert.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans give their Priests,

• 1. Honour and Respect. My Author saith, that himself found much respect among the Hindoes and Mahometans, because they looked upon him, as a Padre; and also with the Mogul himself, who when he came first before him, bid him, by one of his Grandees welcome thither, and bid him ask any thing of him, and he would give it him, &c. M. de Thevenot.
• 2. A Comfortable maintenance, and that free∣ly, without grudging.

The Mulaes have great Salaries.

Purchas saith, the Priests have stipends allowed by the Emperors, but so little, that they often use writing of books and handy-crafts for their living.

So soon as the Gr. Seignior perceives the Mufti, he riseth up, advances some steps, and salutes him very respectfully.

By the Mahometan's law it is not lawful to put a Mufti to death. M. de. Thevenot.

Even Christian Priests and Monks and Jewish Rabbins are exempted from paying Karadge or contribution yearly to the Grand Seignior. Idem.

The chief Temple in Fez hath 200 ducats a day for revenue. Rosse.

Ancient Heathen.

1. The Priests had,

1. Tithes, not for themselves only, but for Sacrifices also, and common uses.

The A••••••nians dedicated their Tithes for Di∣vine Sacrifices, and common benefit. Diog. Laert. lib. 1.

Plautus makes mention of Tithes paid to Her∣cules.

Xenophon saith, Of every litter of Pigs, one was due to the Priest, that when he pleased to offer to the Gods, he might not want a Sacrifice. de Rep. Laced.

The Sabeans offered the Tithes of their Spices, to the Idol Sabis.

Cyrus, at the taking of Sardis, sequester'd the Tithe of the Spoil to Mars and Pallas.

2. First-fruits.

The Hyberborei (Northern People) sent their First-fruits to Apollo at Delos. Plin.

The Druids are wont to be absent from War, neither do they pay Tributes; they are exempt from Warfare, and have immunity of all things. Coes. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Bell. Gall.

The Pontifex Max. might ascend the Capitol in his 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which none else might do.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 was he to render an account of any of his Actions.

• 1. The Pontifex Max. not subject to the Magi∣strate.
• 2. The Flamen Dialis might for that day pro∣tect any Malefactor that escaped to him.
• 3. Augurs, though convict of heinous Crimes, yet were not punished, or put out of Office.
• 4. Vestal Virgins never walked abroad, but with an Iron Scepter in their Hands, and whatsoever Malefactor met them fortuitously, escaped Pu∣nishment.

Modern Heathen.

The Persees at this day pay Tithes to their Priest-hood.

The Behedin (or Lay-men) pay to the Distoore, or chief Priest; and in his Absence, to the Her-••ood, or Priest; or lastly, to the Daroo, or Church∣men, spiritual Officers amongst them.

The Bramens in the East-Indies take what they please of the Offerings made to the Idols; pick out of the funeral Ashes what Gold and Silver they can find; are much respected in Malabar, ne∣ver hurt by Enemies in War, as other People are. M. de Thev.

The Koppuhs in Ceylon enjoy a piece of Land that belongs to the Dewal, where they Officiate; and that is all their benefit, unless they steal somewhat that is dedicated to the Gods; and therefore they follow Husbandry and other Employments. Knox.

The Priests of the Buddou God enjoy great Re∣venues of Church-lands, without paying Scot or Lot, or Taxes to the King: And where-ever they go, the People bow down to them; but them∣selves bow to none. They have the honour of carrying the Tallipot (a broad Leaf for shelter) with the broad end foremost; and have a Matt, with a white Cloth upon a Stool laid for them, where-ever they come, to sit upon. Honours used only to the Kings besides. Knox.

Diabolical.

The Devil promiseth lavishly to his Factors, as he did to our Saviour; all the Kingdoms of the Earth, and the glory of them; but his golden Mountains are often as vain in their Effects, as Aesop's pregnant teeming Mountain in its pro∣duct.

Dr. Dee and Kelly, after all the encouragement given them in quest of the Philosophers Stone, di∣ed

poor; and we seldom see Wizards or Witches rich; and 'tis well for us, that the God of Heaven is pleased to limit Satan in the distribution of the unrighteous Mammon; for were he permitted to give freely, and as he list, to such prophane Wretches, a great part of the World would soon be charm'd with the Temptation, and as certain∣ly fall to dancing after his Pipe, as the Children of Hammel in Germany (130 in number) followed him in the Habit of a Musician, and were never seen more.

11. Persons making up the Body of the Assembly.

Jewish.

1. PRiests, who had a Court by themselves, where was the brasen Altar and Laver, called, Atri∣um Sacerdotum.

2. People.

1. Proselytes,

• 1. Foedoris, of the Covenant, who submitted to the whole Mosaical Pedagogy, called by the Rabbins 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉
• 2. Portae, of the gate, Deut, 14.21. who were tied only to Noah's seven Commandements; these dwelt among the Jews, whence called, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 incola. Such was Naaman the Syrian, the Eunuch, Cornelius, and those Act. 2.5. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

2. Unclean, viz. by legal Pollutions; who (together with Strangers had a Court by them∣selves in Herod's Temple, parted from the rest by a Stone-wall bearing this Inscription, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

3. Excommunicated by Niddui, viz. put out of the Synagogue, for they were allowed to be at Divine Service.

Note, Where ten Israelites are met together, there ought to be a Synagogue. A Proverb.

4. The clean Communicants,

• 1. Men. in the outward Court, called otherwise Solomon's Porch;
• 2. Women. in the outward Court, called otherwise Solomon's Porch; in the midst of it was a brasen Scaffold for the King, 2 Cor. 6.13. it went round about the Tem∣ple, divided perhaps in Jehoshaphat's time into the Mens and Womens Court, between which was an ascent of fifteen degrees.

Ancient Christian.

• 1. Clergy.
• 2. People.

1. Catechumens.

1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, i. e. more perfect, well nigh ready for Baptism. These stayed to the very last end of the first Service.

2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, who stood amongst the Hea∣rers, and departed after the Lessons; accounted yet as Heathens, yet instructed in the Rudiments of Religion. Note,

• 1. They were shy of imparting Myste∣ries (or, as Basil, Dogmata,) to them; and this especially to make them eagerly desire the Privi∣leges of the Faithful; for this was part of the Form used in publick Service. Let us pray, that the most gracious and merciful God would hear the Prayers of the Faithful. Chrysos. Hom. 2. c. 1. ad. Cor.
• 2. At first they were instructed privately at Home, by Persons deputed on purpose; then in the Congregation, where they were present at some part of Divine Service, especially Sermons.
• 3. The Time for Catechising was diffe∣rent; the Apostolical Constitutions appoint three years ordinarily.

2. Penitents.

• 1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Such as wept and lamen∣ted, as Candidates to be received into the Order of Penitents: They stood usually in a squalid and mournful Habit in the Church-Porch, begging the Prayers of the Faithful.
• 2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, who stood in the upper end of the Narthex, heard the Scriptures, and depar∣ted with the Catechumens.
• 3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, The Prostrate, who stood next the Pulpit, (or Reading-Pew) and after Ser∣vice ended, fell down before the Bishop, who, to∣gether with the Congregation, falling down, and making Confession on their behalf, raised them up, and laid his hands upon them, and they depar∣ted with the Catechumens.
• 4. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Such as stayed with the Con∣gregation, and joined in Prayer and Singing, but not in the Sacrament.

—Yet they were afterward Advanced to be

3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Faithful Communicants, who had been Baptized, Confirmed, and admitted to the Lord's Supper, having approved themselves by the long train of a stricct and pious Life.

Mahometan.

Only Men; for they permit not Women to en∣ter the Mosques, lest they should distract Men from their Devotion.

And besides, They do not believe that Women go to Heaven; and hardly account them rational Creatures.

Yet in some Mosques they have Apartments by themselves, with a, kind of Pannels of Plaister (as high as the Cieling) with holes through. M. de Thevenot.

Every Busurman is bound to resort to Prayers five times daily, except he have some lawful im∣pediment; and if not, yet at one to be well wash∣ed;

to which purpose they have innumerable Bathes in Turkey. Purchas.

Only the chief sort, on the Week-days, the Poor being excused; not so on Fridays. Id.

The Women enter not the Mosques, but on Fri∣days, at Nine a Clock, or at Easter; and then in a Terass apart, where they may see, and not be seen; except the Wives and Mothers of the Chief of the place.

They abide there 'till Mid-night, continually Praying, with strange Motions, and strong Cries. Idem.

Ancient Heathen.

Let not a Woman enter into the publick Tem∣ples, who hath been caught with an Adulterer. Demosth. Orat. contra Neeram.

Hither likewise may be referred the Remark made before, viz. That all Irreligious and Pro∣phane Persons were driven away with a, Procul este, profani, &c.

Modern Heathen.

Among the Modern Heathens, though it be dif∣ficult to give a particular Account, because of their multitude and variety; yet it is easie to con∣clude, That their Assemblies are made up of their respective Priests, and Officers, and People.

In Mexico, and Peru, are Priests, Officers, Boys and Virgins, trained up for the Service of the Tem∣ple, and living upon the Revenues of the Temple, and these in some places many in number, toge∣ther with the common People. Purchas out of Acosta, &c.

Amongst these, some are under Instruction, some Penitents, some Confessors, (Men and Women Confessors) &c. Idem.

Diabolical.

The Witches Tried at Salem in New-England, 1692. affirmed, That they form themselves into Assemblies, much after the manner of the Congre∣gational Churches, consisting of Officers and Peo∣ple, &c. Cotton Mather.

12. Times of Worship, 1. Week∣ly, or Monthly.

Jewish.

1. THE Sabbath, or Seventh-Day. It began at Six a Clock the Night before. Observe,

1. The Preparation, which began at Three a Clock in the Afternoon, called the Sabbath-Eve, by the Evangelists 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, by the Ancient Fa∣thers, Coena pura.

It was proclaimed formerly by Trumpets, of late by Sextons.

On this Day it was unlawful,

• 1. To go above a quarter of a Days Journey, (three Parsath, whereof Ten make a Days Jour∣ney.)
• 2. For Judges to sit on Causes, upon Life and Death.
• 3. For Tradesmen to work,
  • Except Shoomaker,
  • Except Taylers,
  • Except Scribes.

And they only half the Day.

The Wealthiest did help to forward Business.

2. The Sanctification. Herein they were so Superstitious, that

• 1. Some Jews (at Tiberias) began the Sabbath sooner, because dwelling in a Valley, the Sun ap∣peared not so soon to them as to others. Others, (at Tsepphore, a City upon a Mount) kept the Sab∣bath longer, because the Sun continued longer.
• 2. They would dress no Meat on this Day.
• 3. Nor Kindle any Fire.
• 4. Nor roast an Apple, chop an Herb, climbe a Tree, resist an Enemy; and on this account be∣came a Prey to their Enemies, in the times of An∣tiochus and Pompey.

2. Mondays, in remembrance of Moses's return∣ing from Mount Sinai.

Thursdays, in remembrance of his going up to the Mount for the Law.

3. New Moons, the first Day of every Month commonly. On this Day they

• 1. Heard the Word, 2 Kings 4, 23.
• 2. Abstained from Merchandise.
• 3. Offered Sacrifices, Numb. 28.11.

Christian.

1. Saturday (the Jewish Sabbath) was in great Veneration, especially in the Eastern parts, ho∣noured with all the publick Solemnity of Religion, out of compliance with the Jews, who were loath to part with it.

On this Day were publick Prayers, reading the Scriptures, celebration of the Sacraments. Vid. A∣than. Hom. de Sement. Idem. Hist. Eccle. l. 6. c. 8.

Fasts were prohibited on this Day.

Ordinary Works allowed; yet so as might con∣sist with their publick Worship; for the Lord's Day was still preferred before it. V. Athan. Hom. de Sem. & Synod. Laod. can. 29.

But in the West it was kept as a Fast; yet at Milan as a Festival; for St. Ambrose dined on no

other Days in the Week, but Saturday and Sun∣day: Yet at Rome, out of compliance with the Custom there, Fasted as they did. Aug. ad Janu. Ep. 118.

Probably the reason of keeping this Day East, was the Opinion which the Ancients had, viz. That the Apostles Fasted on Friday and Saturday.

The Council of Illiberis Ordained, That the Sa∣turday-Festival was an Error, Can. 39. which ought to be corrected, and kept as a Fast.

2. Sunday, so called by Justin Martyr, and Ter∣tullian, and in the Imperial Edicts of the first Christian Emperors. Afterwards the LORD's Day.

1. On this Day they stood at Prayers, to put them in mind of Christ's Resurrection from the Grave, and their own from Sin. V. Justin M. & Tertul. ex Ireneo.

The Council of Nice required a constant Uni∣formity in it.

2. They deposited somewhat for the use of the Poor.

3. All of us that live in City or Country, meet together in one place. Just. M.

Three Days absence from Church, was punished with Suspension from Communion. Con. Ill. Se∣parate Assemblies Anathematized. V. Conc. Gang. can. 4.5. Conc. Antioch. c. 5.

4. In times of Persecution they met before Day. Plin. Ep. ad Traj. They had Nocturnal Con∣vocations. Tertul. ad Ʋx.

Christians therefore called in scorn, a Skulking Generation. Min. F.

5. —Kept in with great Expressions of Joy.

Fasting accounted unlawful. Tertul. de Coron.

Constantine and Theodosius M. & Jun. &c. For∣bad Courts of Judicature, Suits at Law, demand∣ing Debts; —all publick Shews; — pleasures of all Sights, opening of the Theatres, his own Birth-Day or Inauguration on the Lord's Day.

2. Wednesday and Friday. Vid. postea.

Mahometan.

Friday the Mahometan-Sabbath; because on that Day Mahomet was Proclaimed King or Emperor, and solemnly so Created; and withal, to distin∣guish his Fellowers from the Jews and Christians.

They call this Sabbath of theirs Glumaagun.

Others say, Mahomet was born on this Day.

Ancient Heathen.

The Ancient Heathens, (Greeks and Romans) had no Weeks, but divided their Months into 3 parts; the Greeks into so many Decads; the Romans into Kalends, Nones and Ides.

The Kalends of every Month were dedicated to Juno.

On the Kalends of every Month Regina Sacro∣rum (the Wife of Rex Sacrorum) Sacrificed a Por∣ker, or Lamb, to Juno.

Melchiades (Pope) appointed, That none of the Faithful should keep a Fast on Sunday, or Thurs∣day, because those Days the Pagans celebrated, as it were, an Holy Fast. Carranz. Sum. Decr. Melchiad. Pa.

Modern Heathen.

1. In Ceylon, Wednesday and Saturday are the chief Days; when People that have any busi∣ness with the Gods, come and Address themselves to them; i. e.

1. To pray for Health, or help in some weigh∣ty Matter, War, &c.

2. Or to Swear concerning any weighty Matter in Controversie.

2. In Guinea and the East-Indies, Tuesday is their Sabbath; on which Day they forbear Fishing and Husbandry.

And the Palm-Wine which they get that Day, must not be sold, but given to the King, who be∣stows it on his Courtiers to drink at Night.

3. The Hindoes, or Indians, observe thursday as their Sabbath.

4. The Bannyans observe a Monday-Sabbath. Sir Tho. Herb.

5. In Tunquin, the First and Fifteenth Days of the Month are their more especial Holy-Days, ce∣lebrated with a mighty Chiming of Bells, doubled Prayers, Sacrifices. Tavern.

In New-Spain, every Twentieth Day, which was the last of their Month, Men were Sacrificed, Rosse.

In Pegu, every Monday (New Moon) is Festi∣val.

And in Goa, every New Moon.

Diabolical.

The Witches have their stated Times of Wor∣ship, (Sabbaths.)

Joannes de Vaax Stabulensis Monachus, inter alia recitabat indicendae Congregationis (ita n. vocabat) Statos, condictos dies, ubi nocte intempestâ ad desti∣nata loca sodalitas comparebat, &c. Mart. Delr. Disq. Mag. l. 5.

Glanvil saith, They commonly meet by night, and before their departure, the Devil appoints the Time and Place for the next Meeting.

Some are of Opinion, That when the Cock crows, the Solemn Meetings of Witches are dissol∣ved; and this perhaps grounded upon the crowing of the Cock in the Gospel, when Peter denied our Saviour. Dr. Casaubon.

I will visit you at the fourth hour, after Dinner, said one of the Spirits to Dr. Dee, in the close of one of his Actions with them.

Florimundus de Remundis refert apud Bardigalen∣ses capitulum generale per Sortilegos indici solere, diebus Mercurii & Veneris Mensis cujuslibet, ita enim confessos Sortilegii criminis reos. M. Delr. Diso. Mag. l. 5.

13. Festivals unfixt, and con∣tingent.

Jewish.

NEW Moons were all of them Festivals a∣mong the Jews, on which, as on the Sab∣baths, People repaired to the Prophets for Instru∣ction, 2 Kings 4.23. Nor was it lawful to buy or sell upon these Days, Amos 8.4.

Now their New Moons are but half Holy-days; for in the Morning they go to their Synagogues, the rest of the Day they spend in Eating, Drink∣ing, and Gaming. The Day before they use to Fast; when they first see her, they utter a Bene∣diction, and leap three times towards her, wishing their Enemies may come no nearer to hurt them, than they are to hurt the Moon. Rosse.

Feast of Dedication. Vid. alibi in hoc libro.

Christian.

Commemorations of the Martyrs, call'd by the Christians Natalitia, or Birth-Days. Concerning which observe these things. 1. The place, at the Graves of the Martyrs, in their Coemeteria, Cryptae, (or Grots) distant from their Church.

2. Antiquity. Eusebius mentions the Church of Smirna's keeping Polycarp's Festival, who died A.C. 268.

3. Strictness. In Constantine the Great's time, they were to be kept very strictly, by command. It was lookt upon as a point of Prophaneness, to be absent.

4. Manner. They were kept with Hymns, Ser∣mons, Prayers, Orations, Oblations of Gifts, So∣briety, Devotion, Sighs, Tears, (for this purpose they had set Notaries, to take the Acts, Sayings, and Sufferings of the Martyrs.) To these add,

Feasts, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Common Banquets, to which every one contributed, and brought something, out of which they gave a share to the Poor.

5. Abolition. Degenerating into Excess, and Prophaned with Markets, they were cryed down by the Fathers.

6. Time. Once a Year, on the Day of their Martyrdom. For they had Registers kept of the Days of their Passions. Dr. Cave, Prim. Chri.

Here (though not very properly) I cannot for∣bear to add, That Dr. Brown tells us, when he was at Dresden, in Misnia, Dr. Luther's Holy-day was kept there. Br. Travels, p. 169.

Mahometan.

Zinez in Turkey, the Grand Seigniors Birth-day.

Antient Heathen.

• 1. The day of Apotheosis, or the Consecration, when any Illustrious Man was inrolled into the number of Gods.
• 2. Dies Natalitius, or Birth-day, celebrated antiently by every Persian.

• 3. Encaenia, or the Feast of Dedication, in use among the Greeks. Vid. Gyrald. lib. 17. Histor. Deorum.

Modern Heathen.

1. The King's Birth-day, which is kept at Deyly (in tho East-Indies) five days, with great Pomp at Court, the Palace covered all over with Paviolions of rich Stuffs, precious Stones, Gold, Silver; deck'd Elephants, Presents made to the King; Trifles given by him, Feasting, Bonefires, Dances, Dice, &c. The Mogul himself weighed in a Balance, &c.

I was told, (saith my Author) That a Ba∣nian of Deyly played so deep at Dice last Festival, that he lost all his Money, Goods, House, Wife and Children; at last, he that won, gave back the Wife and Children, but no more of the Estate, then to the value of an 100000 Crowns. M. de Thev. See the second Book; Frugality.

2. The Chinese celebrate their Birth-days very solemnly, a fortnights time spending the days in Pastime, and the Nights with Feasts. Sir Th. Her∣bert.

The Gaurs have thirty Holy-days in honour of their Saints, which they keep very strictly, no Man daring to work. Especially their Prophet's Birth-day is celebrated with an extraordinary Pomp, and giving of large Alms. Tavernier l. 4. c. 8.

There is one day in the Year, when all the Wo∣men of every City and Village meet together to kill all the Frogs they can find in the Fields; and this by the command of their Prophet, who was one day much annoyed with them. Idem.

When-ever there is an Eclipse of Sun or Moon, the Indians break all their Earthen Pots and Dishes in the House, which makes a hideous noise toge∣ther. And commonly Multitudes run to the Ri∣ver Ganges to wash themselves, throwing Meats

and Sweat-meats to the Fish; the Bramins attend∣ing on them. Idem.

14. Times of Publick Worship, Two Yearly;

1. In Nisan, March, &c.

Jewish.

1. PRincipal;

1. The Passover, which began Nisan the 14th, and ended the 21st. Consider,

1. The Preparation.

1. Taking a Lamb out of the Flock (Abib the 10th,) if Sheep or Goats, for each House one; The Lamb,

• 1. A Male.
• 2. Of the first Year.
• 3. Without blemish.

2. Cleansing the House and Vessels from Leaven two or three days before.

3. Searching after Leaven with a Candle in all the Rooms, &c.

4. Burning and Cursing the Leaven.

{inverted ⁂} Note. Eating of Leaven in any of the seven days, was punished with cutting off from Israel.

2. The Celebration;

• 1. Slaying the Lamb in the Evening, be∣tween one and two a Clock.
• 2. Offering it between two and three.
• 3. The Company between ten, and twenty, meeting together, and roasting it.

• 4. Blessing the Cup and Bread.
• 5. Dividing among the Guests.
• 6. Eating it with, 1. bitter Herbs, and those Herbs, 2. dipt in Sauce; and all 3. without Leaven; using also, 4. in the posture of Travellers, standing first, afterwards lying, or leaning.
• 7. To a Child (asking, what means this Ser∣vice?) Answering at large, by way of Declaration or Annunciation. Vid. Exod. 12.26. Also Godw. Antiq.
• 8. Washing the Feet of the Guests.
• 9. Sprinkling the Door-posts wich the Blood.
• 10. Eating all the Lamb, breaking no Bones.
• 11. On the Second Day, Offering a sheaf of the First-Fruits of Harvest, Lev. 23.10. for 'till then, they might not reap.

• 1. The Lamb was killed in the Court of the Tem∣ple.
• 2. Was eaten in their own Houses in Jerusalem.
• 3. The First and Last Days were Holy Convo∣cations.
• 4. Only the Circumcised might eat.

Ancient Christion and Muscovite.

1. Principal.

1. Easter; wherein Observe,

• 1. The Antiquity. From the first Ages. The Muscovites keep it now, and call it Wellikoi∣den.
• 2. The Time of keeping it.

1. The Asiatic Churches, on the first day of the first Month, which always began with the Appearance of the Moon, mostly answering to our March, the Day of the Jewish Passover. Thus did the Churches of Asia the less, called Quarto∣decimans; because they kept Easter on the 14th. day, after the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 of the Moon.

Pleading the Example of the Apostles, particu∣larly S. John, Polycarp, &c.

Polycrates pleaded the Example of S. Philip.

2. The Western Churches, on the Lord's Day, following the Jewish Passeover; Pleading likewise Apostolical Tradition.

The Procedure of the Controversie this.

• 1. The Bishop of Rome would impose their Custom on the East.
• 2. Polycarp comes to Rome, to confer with Anicetus about it, who agreed not, yet part fairly.
• 3. Pope Victor renewed the Quarrel, threatening to Excommunicate the Eastern Churches.
• 4. Irenaeus, and others of his Party, re∣proved the Pope for it.
• 5. The Asian Churches went on, 'till Constantine Summoning the Council of Nice, which Ordained, That it should be kept universally on the Lord's Day.

3. The Preparation, The Eve, or Vigils of Easter, was kept with Pomp, Watchings, mul∣titudes of lighted Torches in Churches, and pri∣vate Houses, so as to turn Night into Day, as a Fore-runner of that Great Light, The Sun of Righ∣teousness. Nazianz.

4. The Celebration of the Day it self.

It was spent in Works of Mercy and Charity to the Poor.

Constantine used to arise early this Day to bestow rich Gifts all over his Empire.

His Successors—released Prisoners. &c.

It was called, The Holy and Famous Passeover, Queen of Days, Festival of Festivals. Naz.

Mar. 25. Blagauescenia Priziste bogorodice; or, the Annunciation of our Lady: a Feast of the Muscovites. D. of Holst. Emb. Trav.

Mahometan.

Persian-Azar. Thirty One Days.

N. The Turkish Year consists of 354 Days, di∣vided into 12 Months.

Their several Months begin at the several Moons.

The Turks have their Easter too, which they call Biram. Vid. postea.

The Feast of Neurous, i.e. New-years-day, is kept in March, when the Sun enters Aries; (so at Azmer, in the East-Indies) with Ornaments in the Palace, much Pomp, a Fair in the Seraglio, by Ladies of the Court, Feasting, Dancing of Quin∣chenies, (Women and Maids of a Caste of that Name, having no other Profession but Dancing;) Presents from, and to the King, & M. de Thev.

Turk's Chaabanai, Twenty Nine Days.

My Author accounts this also as a Feast of the Heathens in the E. Indies.

And so also in Persia say others, who call it Nauras

Ancient Heathen.

Mar. 27. Quinquatria. Minervas Birth-Day. Now the Salary (Minerval) was paid to the Ma∣sters. It lasted 5 Days.

On the last Day, (Mar. 23.) was the Tubilu∣strum, a Lustration of the Sacred Trumpets.

25. Hilaria. Matris Deûm festa.

28. Megalesia.

Modern Heathen.

The Chinese keep their New-Years-Day in March, every Man striving to exceed others in the Fancy of their Pageants, and adorning their Doors with Paper-Arches and Images, all Night with Lanthorns and Lights. Sin Th. Herb.

Neurous, New-Years-Day, a Feast in the East-Indies. M. de Thev.

In Tunquin, every beginning of the Year, they celebrate the Memory of those, who in their life∣time have done any noble Action; reckoning in that number those that have been so hardy as to Rebel against their Princes: and this with a very great Solemnity. Tavernier.

When the Moon is at the full in March, the In∣dian Idolaters keep a Solemn Festival for their I∣dol, which is in form of a Serpent, for nine days; every Morning worshipping the Idol, and the Maids dancing about it for an hour, to the noise of Flutes and Drums; after which they eat and drink, and are merry till the Evening, when they worship and dance about their Idol again. M. Tavernier.

2. In Ijar, April and May.

Jewish.

10. A Fast. Eli, the High-Priest, dies, with both his Sons; the Ark is taken. Scaliger. 23d. Day of Ijar was ordained a Festival for the expiation of the Tower of Jerusalem, by Simon Mac. 1 Mac. 13. Simon takes Gaza. Scal.

28. A Fast. Samuel, the Prophet, dieth, and is lamented by all the People. Scal.

Ancient Christian.

Apr. 10. Palm-Sunday, which the Muscovites celebrate with a Procession, to represent out Savi∣our's entrance into Jerusalem; Thus it was A. C. 1636.

1. The great Duke and Patriarch set out first.

2. Many Priests followed in Copes and Surpli∣ces, with Crosses, Banners, and Images upon long Poles; some singing, others casting Incense among the People.

3. Goses, (the Duke's Merchants) Clerks, Secre∣taries, Nobility and Gentry, with Palms in their Hands, &c.

4. The great Duke, with his Crown on his Head, Supported by the Two Principal Counsel∣lors of State, led the Patriarch's Horse, covered with Cloth, and made to represent an Ass.

5. The Patriarch rode upon him, being him∣self attired, with a round white Cap on his head, of Sattin, beset with rich Pearls, and about it a very rich Crown; a Cross of Diamonds in his right hand, wherewith he bless'd the People, who received his Benediction with bowing of their heads, and making Crosses.

6. About fifty little Boys, most clad in red, put off their Cassocks, and scattered them along the way: Others had pieces of Colth about an Ell square, of all Colours, which they laid on the ground, for the Great Duke and Patriarch to pass over.

This is the same all over Muscovy. D. of Holst. Ambassador's Travels.

Apr. 17. was their Easter-Day, 1636. Cele∣brated,

• 1. With selling and sending Eggs of all colours to one another.
• 2. Killing each other at Meeting, with these words, Christos wos Chrest, i.e. Christ is risen; the Answer is, Wosten wos Chrest, i.e. He is Risen indeed.

• 3. Devotions at Church.
• 4. Feasting, Drunkenness, &c. Id.

See afterwards under the Title of the Feasts of the Greck Church.

Wasnescenia Christova, Ascension-Day, a Feast of the Muscovites also.

Mahometan.

Persian Onzon, Thirty Days.

This Month is called, Ramadan, as being the Month of Lent; which they begin the first day the Moon appears, which they watch for upon Hills at Night.

Upon notice, Ramadan is proclaimed all the Town over by publick Proclamation, and firing a Gun.

All the Minarets are set round with Lamps eve∣ry Night.

Days are turned into Nights, and Nights into Days; for all day long they sleep, and at Night walk the Streets to Coffee-houses and Revels.

In the Day they may not eat, drink, smoak Tobacco, nor touch their Wives, till the Moon appear again at Night; which the Muezims, calling to Prayers, tell them from the tops of the Mina∣rets.

The Ramadan falls back every year eleven days.

Some observe this very strictly, some not at all.

The Punishment for drinking Wine in the Ra∣madan, is, to have scolding Lead poured down the Throat; and it hath been sometimes done. M. de Thevenot.

Turks-Romezan, Thirty Days.

Ramazan the 21st. is the feast of the death of Aly, on which day they go in Procession through

the Town, with Standard, Horses lead, Trophies, a black Coffin, &c. Prayers, &c. Idem.

The Priest in blew Habit (the Persians Mourn∣ing) reads for two hours, and curses them that killed Haly, and the People answer with Sobs and a doleful Voice, &c. D. of Holst. Emb.

Ancient Heathen.

Apr. 1. Veneris Sacrum, with Flowers and Myrtle.

Thargelia—to Apollo and Diana.

5. Megalesia,—to the Mother of the Gods.

9. Cerealia. People run up and down, with lighted Torches in their Hand, in remembrance of Ceres, running up and down the World to seek her Daughter Proserpina.

15. Fordicidia, vel Fordicalia, de Forda Bove.

18. Equiria in Circ. Max.—and the burning of Foxes.

21. Palilia. Agonia altera.

23. Vinalia priora—to Jove and Venus.

25. Rubigalia—lest the Corn should be smutted. (hiRogation Week.)

26. Latinae Feriae.

27. Apaturia— to Venus, which lasted three days.

28. Floralia— which lasted three days. The Rites used, very obscene and infamous, running naked, &c. The Whores called together by a Trumpet.

30. Larentalia.

May 9. Lemuria,— three days, kept by Night. At this time they flung Beans about the Houses, to drive away the Goblins.

Moderh Heathen.

Petusahan on the 26th of Sheruar or April, a Festival of the Persees, kept in Commemoration of some monthly Benefit. Sir Th. Herb.

In May the Feast of Vitzliputzli was observed in New Spain, with carrying the Image of the Idol richly adorned in Procession, with Musick, and many Ceremonies, and Sacrisicing of Men. Rosse.

In thie Month also, in the same Country, was kept the Feast of Penance and Pardon, in which a Captive was sacrificed. Rosse.

This is a kind of Lent, celebrated thus; The Priest came out with a Flute of Earth, sounding it towards East, West, North, and South, putting his Finger in the Air, then taking up the Earth, and eating it; all that were present doing the same; weeping, falling flat on the ground, invo∣cating the Darkness and Winds not to forsake them, or else to take away their Lives: Thieves, Murderers, and Adulterers being in great dread, while the Flute sounded, which lasted ten days, attended with eating Earth, praying every day to God, the Creator, the Sun, &c. with Sighs, Groans, and Tears, Procession, Offerings, &c. Purchas.

3. In Sivan, May and June.

Jewish.

2. PEntecost, or the Feast of Weeks. Consider,

1. The Time, viz. the 50th day after the Passover, their Harvest being bounded with these two Feasts.

Note, The next Sabbath after the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 (the second day) of the Passover, was called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the second 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c.

2. The Celebration. At this Feast they offer∣ed two Wave-loaves, as an Eucharist for their Harvest finished.

3. The Name; The Hebrews call it Sche∣bungoth.

Now they keep two Holy-days at Pentecost, be∣cause they know not which is the true day. They produce their Law twice, and by five Men they read so much as concerns that Festivity. They strow their Houses, Streets, Synagogues, with green Boughs, and wear green Garlands, to shew that all Places about Mount Sinai were green, when they received the Law; they eat that day white Meats of Milk, to shew the whiteness and sweetness of the Law. They make a Cake or Pye, having seven Cakes in one, to signifie the seven Heavens into which GOD ascended from Mount Sinai. Rosse.

23. A Fast. They left off to bring the First∣born, and First-fruits to Jerusalem in the days of Jeroboam the Son of Nebat. Scalig.

25. A Fast. Rabban Simeon, Son of Gamaliel, R. Ismael, R. Hanania the second, is slain by the High-Priests. Idem.

27. A Fast. R. Hanina, Son of Tardion, is burnt, together with the Book of the Law.

Ancient Christian.

Whitsunday. Observe,

1. The Occasion, or End, viz. The descent of the Holy Ghost.

2. The Time. Fifty days after Easter.

3. The Antiquity. V. Act. 2. & 20. v. 16. 'Tis mentioned by Irenaeus, V. Just. M. Qu. 115. by Tertullian, de Idol. c. 14.

4. The Name; so called from the Light of the Holy Ghost, &c. Also from the white Garments given to the Baptized on this day, (this day and Easter being the stated times for Baptism) in to∣ken of the purity of Life they engaged in, worn

till next Sunday, (the Octave, called Dominica in Albis.)

Note. Pentecost signifies sometime the whole fifty days between Easter and Whitsunday, all which time was allowed for Baptism.

5. The Works and Offices; Baptism, Reading over the Acts of the Apostles, Prayers standing, Fasting forbidden all the fifty days. Dr. Cave's Primitive Christianity.

Chiestuie Swetaga Ducha; Pentecost, or sending of the Holy Ghost, a Feast of the Muscovites also; who observe,

The Feast of the Trinity the next day after.

Mahometan.

Persian-Ajar, Thirty one days.

Biram, or Easter, immediately succeeds the Ramadan. viz. The great Bairam, which lasts three days, beginning with the first appearance of this Moon.

In it they forgive all their Enemies, thinking they have made a bad Easter, if they keep any Malice in their Heart.

It is the greatest Festival the Turks have; cele∣brated with Swings in the Street, to toss Peo∣ple in the Air; with Vocal and Instrumental Mu∣sick.

When they meet any of their Acquaintance in the Streets, they kiss, and wish mutually a good Easter.

Ancient Heathen.

May 15. Mercatorum dies Festus.

21. Agonia. Now, as some say.

23. Vulcani feriae. Vulcan's High-Priest per∣formed divine Service to Maia.

Jun. 1. Marti Sacr.

Jun. 3. Bellonae Sacr.

Jun. 7. Piscatorii Ludi.

Modern Heathen.

From May 9. till May 19. in Acosta's time, was kept the Feast of Tezcalipuca, called Tozcolt, in Mexico; of which before.

Yatrum, a Feast of the Persees, kept on the 26th of Mahar, or May.

4. In Tamuz, June and July.

Jewish.

17. A Fast. The Tables of the Law broken. This day the Jews account unlucky, not only because of the Tables being broken, but the Siege begun upon this day by Nebuchadnezzar.

The three whole Weeks following, viz. in the Dog-days, the Jews abstain from Flesh and Wine, and undertake no hard Work. Alsted.

Epistemon burns the Book of the Law, put his Statue in the Temple. Cessat 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Scaliger.

This Fast of Moses's breaking the two Tables; the loss of their daily Sacrifice; Setting up Idola∣try in the Temple; The second Siege of the City, (on the 17th of Thamuz, our June) lasts till the 10th of Ab, and is kept with a strict Idleness. Dr. Addison.

See more on the fifth day of Ab.

They avoid all great Business on these days, and School-masters will not beat their Scholars. Rosse.

Ancient Christian.

Because the Ancient Christians observed so few Holy-days, rather than leave this Section quite vacant, I shall set down some Remarks and Cen∣sures of Eminent Persons, made upon the Abuses of Festivals in these latter Ages

The Sixth General Council of Constantinople or∣dained, That the whole Week, after the Day of our Saviour's Resurrection, should be thus Cele∣brated.

—Christians must go constantly to Church, re∣joycing in CHRIST with Psalms, and Hymns, and Spiritual Songs; and give their minds to the reading of Divine Scriptures, and chearfully en∣joy the Holy Mysteries: For so (saith the Canon) we shall rejoyce, and rise together with CHRIST. But by no means let there be any Horse-Races, or Publick Shews, on the aforesaid days. Conc. Con. 6. Gen. Can. 66.

Card. Bellarmine, in one of his Sermons, deli∣vers himself to this purpose.

I cannot verily (good Hearers) explain by Words, with how great grief of mind I behold, in how perverse and diabolical manner Holy-days are celebrated in this our Age; how far perverse Men have obscured and defiled their Picus Insti∣tution, with their corrupt manners, may be un∣derstood by this, That to Strangers, and those who are ignorant what manner of Festivals these are, from those things which they may see every where done, they may seem to be not the Feasts of God, but of the Devil, and even the Bacche∣nalian Revels themselves. Yea, verily, when, I Pray, are more Sins committed, than on Holy∣days? When are there more Sumptuous Feasts kept? When more Lascivious Songs heard?

When Bowling-Allies and Taverns more frequen∣ted? When are there more execrable kinds of Plays, Scurrilities and Fooleries? When are there more Dances, in most places, to the Sound of the Harp and Lute, than on these Days?

Mahometan.

Persian-Harizon, 30 Days.

On the Feast of St. John Baptist, in Fez, they make Bone-fires. Rosse.

July 16. A. C. 622. was the time of Maho∣met's Flight, and the Hagyra, or Epoche, of the Mahometans.

Ancient Heathen.

Jun. 20. Summani Sact. ad Circ. max.

25. Crowned Ships carried Banquets over Ty∣ber.

Jul. 1. Migrationes ex adibus in alienns aedes.

Jul. 9. Ancillarum festum.

Jul. 11. Ludi Apollinares.

5. In Ali, July and August.

Jewish.

1. A Fast. Aaron, the High-Priest, died. Sca∣liger.

5. On the fifth of Ab, the Jews sit on the ground, read Jeremiah's Lamentations, bewail the loss of Jerusalem, and for ten days live severely, abstaining from all Delights. Dr. Addison.

Ninth day of the fifth Month, was a Fast held in respect of the City and Temple burnt; first by Nebuchadnezzar, secondly, by Titus, on the same day; which the Jews do yet observe with a strict Penance, going bare-foot, sitting naked on the ground, reading some sad History of the Bible, and the Lamentations of Jeremiah three times o∣ver. Sam. Purchas. Also it was decreed, That the Fathers should not enter into the Land of Ju∣dea. The same Author out of Scaliger.

From the first to the tenth Day, they abstain from Flesh, Wine, Shaving, Bathing, Marrying, Pleading, and all Delights. Ross.

18. A Fast. The Evening Light was put out in the Days of Ahaz. Scal.

Ancient Christian.

The same Cardinal, in the procedure of his Dis∣course, goes on.

—Who knows not that Holy-days are after the same manner as Churches, Chalices, and Priest's Garments, Consecrated and Dedicated to GOD, and to be spent in no other than Holy Works? Which of you, if you should see any one enter in∣to the Church with incredible boldness, and use the Consecrated Garments, instead of Prophane, the Temple for a Tavern, the Altar for a Table, the Corporals, or Altar-Clothes, for a Table-Cloth or Napkins, eating in the Sacred Patines, and drink∣ing in the Chailces; which of us would not trem∣ble? Who would not cry out? And now we behold the most Solemn, the most Famous, the most Sacred Holy-days, — which should be spent in Prayers, Meditations, reading holy Things, in Hymns, and Psalms, &c. to be prophaned with Sacrilegious Dances, Morises, Caperings, Feast∣ings, Drinking Matches, Uncleanness, Scurrilities; and yet no Body trembles, no Man is moved, no

Man wonders. O Immortal GOD! What part hath Righteousness with Unrighteousness? What Fellowship hath Light with Darkness? GOD with Belial? What hath the merriment of the Flesh, to do with the gladness of the Spirit? What the Solemnities of GOD with the Feasts of Bacchus and his Crew? What! Those Days wherein we ought to please GOD most; shall we on them more provoke Him to anger with our wickedness! On those days in which the Spi∣rit is to be fed and recreated; shall we in them more overwhelm him with Wine and Unclean∣ness? &c. What a madness is this! What infer∣nal Furies affright us out of our wits? Bellarm. Conc. 6.3.19.

Mahometan.

Persian. Temouze, Thirty one Days.

Zoulidge 10. Bairam Adgi, or little Easter, for the Pilgrims of Mecha.

Ancient Heathen.

Jul. 25. In this Month, red Dogs were Sacri∣ficed to the Canicula.

Jul. 28. Neptunalia.

Aug. 1. Boedromia.

Aug. 13. Dianae Sacr.

The Servants (Men and Maids) Holiday.

In Elul, August, September.

Jewish.

17. A Fast. The Spies that brought an ill Re∣port upon the Land, died.

22. Xylophoria. On this Day it was the custom for every one to carry Wood to the Temple, to maintain the Fire at the Altar. Purchas, out of Josephus, de Bell. Jud. l. 2. c. 17.

Ancient Christian.

Sept. 1. The Muscovites celebrate the first Day of their New-Year, deriving their Epoche from the Creation of the World, which they believe to be in Autumn: accounting it to the Year (1692. of CHRIST) 7200. Years from the Creation, ac∣cording to the Opinion of the Greek and Eastern Church. Voyages and Trav. of the D. of Holst. Amb. p. 14.

Their Procession on this Day consisted of above 20000 Persons, viz. the Patriarch, 400 Priests, all in pontifical Habit, carrying many Banners, Ima∣ges, and old Books open, coming out of one Church, and the Great Duke, his Chancellors, Knez and Bojares out of another place: The Pa∣triarch with a Mitre on his head, and a golden Cross in his hand, beset with Diamonds, gives it the Great Duke to kiss; which done, the Patri∣arch Blesses him, and all the People, wishing them all Prosperity in the New Year. Idem.

Sep. 8. The Feast of the Nativity of the Bles∣sed Mother of GOD, kept by the Muscovites.

Sept. 6. The Manifestation of CHRIST on the Mount.

Sept. 13. The Assumption of the Mother of GOD.

Both Feasts of the Muscovites.

Mahometan.

Persian. Ab. Thirty One Days.

Maharrim, the first day (which my Author makes to answer to July 15th.) is Aaschoor, or the Feast of the death of Imam Hussia, a mourn∣ful Festival, and lasting 10 days; in which time they wear black, no Man shaves, go not to the Bagnio's, debauch not, abstain from their Wives: during these 10 days the Gates of Paradise are o∣pen for Mahometans, who die then. M. de Thev.

The People black all their Bodies, go naked a∣bout the Streets, crying Hussein, Hocen, Hocen, Hussein, 'till they foam at the Mouths, &c. Ta∣vernier.

Turkish First Month, Muharrem ai, Thir∣ty Days.

The Ramjam of the Mahometans, or Lent, be∣gins the first New Moon of September, and conti∣nues that whole Moon, viz. 30 days.

The last day of their Lent they consecrate to a day of mourning for their deceased Friends.

See in the Month Remezan before.

The next day after Lent, they go to the Mosquits, to hear some part of the Alcoran. Vide Fasting.

Ancient Heathen.

• Aug. 17. Portunalia.
• 18. Consualia.
• 20. Vinalia secunda.

• 21. Vinal. Rustica.
• Mysteria Magn.
• 23. Vulcanalia in Circ. Flam.
• 25. Opiconsivae.
• 27. Volturnalia, sive Vortumnalia. v. Oct.
• 28. Harpocratis Fest.
• 29. Volcanalia.
• Sept. 15. Ludi. V. KL. qui Romani & Magni.

Modern Heathen.

Medearum, a Feast of the persees, kept on the 16th. of Deh or August.

7. In Tisri, or Ethanim, Sep∣tember, October.

Jewish.

TIsri 1. The Feast of Trumpets, Lev. 23.23. Numb. 29.1, 2, 3. in Civil Account New-Years-day.

1. This was New Moon, and Feast of Trum∣pets.

2. They offered Sacrifices for the Feast, for the New Moon, and the daily Sacrifices.

3. They blew Trumpets from Morning 'till Night, Psal. 81.3. Either.

• 1. To make New-Years-Day more remarkable; or in remembrance,
• 2. Of the Ram Sacrificed for Isaac; or,
• 3. The giving the Law on M. Sinai; or,
• 4. The Resurrection.

10. The Day of Atonement, Lev. 23.27. Jeju∣nium

Kipparim, the Jews long day. On this day the High-Priest enter'd into the Holy of Holies, and,

• 1. Offered for himself a young Bullock, for a Sin-Offering, and a Ram for a Burnt-Offering, washing himself with Water. See Book the 2d. Confession.
• 2. Took of the Congregation two He-Goats, letting one of them escape into the Wilderness; disburthening the Sins of the People on him; Sa∣crificing the other, together with a Ram.

15. The Feast of Tabernacles, Schenopegia, which lasted seven days, Leviticus 23.48. On these Days,

• 1. They made Booths, and lived in them, in Streets, or the tops of Houses, with Citron, Palm, Myrtle, Willow.
• 2. Every Man carried a load of Boughs in the Morning, which load was called Hosanna.
• 3. On the next day they compassed the Altar 7 times, with Palm-Boughs in their hands, in re∣membrance of the overthrow of Jericho, crying out Hosanna. Hence Dies Palmarum.
• 4. They Offered 70 Bullocks of these 7 Days; 13 on the Ist. &c. to signifie the di∣minution of the 70. 12 on the 2d. &c. to signifie the di∣minution of the 70. 11 on the 3d. &c. to signifie the di∣minution of the 70. Nations, 'till the Messiah subdued them.
• 5. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or Dies Palmarum, or Hosanna Rabba, was the seventh day of the Feast, on which 1. They read the last Section of the Law, and be∣gan the first, left they should seem glad, that it was ended.

2. They brought store of Water from the River Shiloah to the Priest, who with Wine poured it on the Altar, and sang Isa. 12.3. With Joy shall ye draw Water out of the Wells of Salvation. Vid. John 7.38.

23. Gaudium Legis, or Festivitas Legalis, a Feast in remembrance of the Law, when the last Section is read, and at the same time the Law is begun again; that the Devil (say they) may not tell GOD, That Israel is weary of the Law. Dr. Addison.

Ancient Christian.

Sep. 14. Ʋzemirna wozdui senja Chresta, or the Exaltation of the Cross, a Festival of the Musco∣vites.

Bishop Latimer, in a Sermon of his to the Cler∣gy, delivers himself in this manner.

"Do ye see nothing in our Holy-days? of the which very few were made at first, and they to set forth Goodness, Vertue and Honesty. But sithence, there is neither mean nor measure, in making new Holy-days: As who say, This one thing is serving GOD, to make this Law that no Man may work. But what do the People on these Holy-days? See you nothing, Brethren? If you see not, GOD seeth: GOD seeth all the whole Holy-days to be spent miserably in Drunkenness, Glossing, Strife, Envy, Dancing, Diceing, Idle∣ness, and Gluttony. Thus Men serve the Devil; for GOD is not thus served; albeit ye say ye serve GOD. —The Devil hath more Service done unto him in one Holy-day, than on many Working-days. —Rich Men flow in delicates; —the Poor may not work, unless they will be cited, and brought before our Officials. Were it not the Of∣fice of good Prelates to consult upon these Mat∣ters? —Ye shall see, my Brethren, you shall see once, what will come of this winking.

Mahometan.

Persian Eiloul, 30 Days.

Some time after the Feast of Hussein and Hocen, the Persians celebrate the Feast of the Camel, in re∣membrance of Abraham's Sacrifice; for they say it was a Camel, and not a Ram, which was sent to reprieve Ishamel (not Isaac). Tavernier.

Turkish Sepher ai, 29 Days.

Sept. 20. i. e. Forty Days after Aaschour in a Feast called Serten, i. e. dead body; because, say they, the Head of Hussia being cut off, was of it self-joined to the body 40 days after: kept with great rejoycing, Alms, not shaving the head from the first of Aa∣schour (by some) till this of Serte. M. de Theu.

Ancient Heathen.

Sept. 30. Epulum Minervae.

Meditrinalia,

On this day they tasted the first New Wine.

Octob. 1. Pyanepsia, seu Panopsia Apoll

10. Oschophoria, i. e. Ramalia, Feasts at A∣thens, instituted by Theseus, when he returned Mour∣ning from Creet, upon Intelligence of the decease of his Father Aegeus, in which the Noblest Youths car∣ried Vine-branches into Minerva's Temple.

Jewish.

8. In Marchesuan. October, November.

7. A Fast. They plucked out the Eyes of Zede∣kiah, &c.

Ancient Christian.

I came my self (saith the aforesaid Bishop) to a place, sending word over night to the Town, the I would preach next day (a Holy-day); When I came, the door was fast locked: I tarried there half an hour, or more; at last the Key was found, and one told me, "Sir, this is a busie day with us, we cannot hear you; 'tis Robin Hood's Day: the Parish are gone abroad to gather for Robin Hood. My Ro∣chet was fain to give place to Robin Hood's men, a Traitor and Thief! Bp. Latimer's Serm.

Cardinal Pool, in his Platform of Reformation, (A. 1555.) here in England, requires the Bishops to preach every Sunday or Holyday. Dr. Burnet's Hist. of the Reformation.

The Council of Trent requires Arch-Presbyters, Parish-Ministers, and all that had Cure of Souls, ei∣ther by themselves, or if hindered by any lawful impediment, by others (fit persons) to feed the peo∣ple committed to their charge with wholsom words according to their own and their Capacity upon Holy-days, and Solemn Festivals, &c. Decr. Sess. 4. Conc. Trid.

A second Head of Cardinal Pool's Reformation was, For the putting away of all FeAsting in the Festivities of the Dedication of Churches. Dr. Burnet's Hist. of the Reformation.

Mahometan.

Persian-Techrion el-avel, 31. days.

10th day of Rebiulewel is kept the Feast of Omar Reschdgiade, in honour of an Illustrious Miller. M. de Thev.

12th day of this Moon Mahomet's Birth-day is celebrated, by lighting Lamps round the Mina∣rets.

Turkish-Rebiulewel ai. 30. Days.

In the morning the Grand Seignior goes to the New Mosque, where he causeth Sweet Meats and Sherbet to be brought from the Seraglio, and af∣ter Prayers, all eat and drink of them. M. de Thev.

On this day the Poets make Sonnets in the praise of Mahomet, which they rehearse publickly, and are rewarded accordingly; and Boys (in Fez) carry Wax Torches to School, which they light before day, and let them burn till Sun-rising, all this while singing Mahomet's Praise. Candles are on this day presented to the King, of incredible height and bigness, who that night hears all the Law read. Ross.

Ancient Heathen.

• Oct. 28. Mysteria minora.
• 29. Libero Sacr.
• Nov. 1. Jovis Epulum.
• ...Anthesteria, seu
• ...Bacchanalia.

Sr. Thomas Herbert in his Travels in the E. In∣dies thought he found some remainders of this Festival in Casta, as he guess'd by the dress, mimic frisks, and nightly pastimes the women practice. There they covered themselves with skins, adorn'd their heads had tresses with Ivy, in one hand hold∣ing a leav'd Javelin, and Cymbals of brass or Tim∣brels in the other, attended by many boys and girls, rambling like distracted people up and down, and striving to rend the air with their continual clamours. Sr. Tho. Herbert.

Modern Heathen.

Homespet amadum, a feast on the 30 of Spin∣dumu'd or Octob.

Jewish.

9. In Chisleu; November, December.

Chisleu. 25. The feast of Dedication, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, in remembrance of the Dedication of the Altar, (appointed by Judas Macchabeus.) as also of their deliverance from Antiochus and his Idolatry.

Vid. 1. Macc. 4.59. Joh. 10.22.

It lasted seven days.

28. A fast. Jehojakim burnt the Roll, which Baruch wrote from the mouth of Jeremy. Scal.

Ancient Christian.

Nov. 21. Vedenia priziste bogorodice, or the ob∣lation of the Blessed mother of God. A Festival of the Muscovites.

Mr. Hales of Eaton, in one of his Sermons, com∣plains we bring the Church and Kitchin together; for when we celebrate the memorial of any Saint, Apostle, Martyr, do we not call this solemnity their Feast, and accordingly solemnize it with ex∣cess of cheer? Stultum est nimia Saturitate honorare velle Martyrem. Hierom. The Ancient Ethnics were wont to celebrate their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, feasts of Sobriety and fasting in the honour of their Drun∣ken God Bacchus; upon the like fancy Christians appoint Feasts in the honour of Temperate Saints. The Church of Rome to this, lap the relicks and ash∣es of Saints in silk and costly stuff, and shrine them in silver and gold; whereas when the Saints themselves were on Earth, and their bodies living Temples of the Holy Ghost, they would have thought themselves much wronged, if any such costly ornaments should have been employed about them. We think, that God and the Saints are like us, and taken with such things as please us.

Machiavel, in the life of Castruccio Castracano, a Gentleman of Luca, tells, that he delighted much in often feasting; and being reproved, answered, If feasting were not a good thing, men would not honour God and the Saints so much with it. Lo, here the natural consequences of Church-Feasts! It is an Apology for Luxury—

—It was a Custom in the Church in sundry pla∣ces, for all young and old, upon the Vigils of the Martyrs, to come together by Night, and meet in Church-yards; and Eat and Drink on the Tombs of the Martyrs. Vigilantius reproved it; and just∣ly, for nox, vinum, Mulier, &c. Night, Wine and Women, &c. This put S. Hierom into a fit of Cho∣ler; by common consent this Custom was laid down.

Mahometan.

Persian Techrion-el ilani, 30 Days.

26 of this Moon at Night, Mahomet's Ascension to Heaven from the Alboraoh, is celebrated as a great Festival.

Turkish Rebiul ahhir ai, 29 Days.

Ancient Heathen.

• Nov. 15. Ludi Plebei.
• 24. Brumalia.
• Dec. 1. Fortunae muliebris fest.
• 3. Posidonia.
• 5. Faunalia.
• 11. Alcyonii dies.
• 14. Brumalia & Ambrosia.

Modern Heathen.

Medusan, a Festival of the Persees, kept on the 11th of Adebese, or December. This, as all the o∣ther is kept in memory of the Creation, or monthly benefits. Sir Tho. Herb.

10. In Tebeth; December, January.

Jewish.

8. A Fast. The Law was written in Greek in the days of K. Ptolomy. Darkness for 3 days over the world. Scal.

4. Fast; for turning the Bible out of holy Hebrew into profane Greek. Dr. Addison.

9. Our Masters have not written the Cause why this Day was marked for a Fast. Scal.

10. A Fast. Jerusalem was besieged by the King of Babylon. Idem, and Dr. Addison.

Ancient Christian.

Dec. 25. Rosostua Christoua, the Nativity of Christ, a Feast of the Muscovites.

Epiphany, Christmas-day, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Naz. Orat. 38, Observe,

1. The Time. In January, on Epiphany-day, pro∣bably in the East. Clem. Alex. saith, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. So Lydiat. in Emend. Temp.

Upon Advice from the West-Churches, they changed it to Dec. 25.

S. Chrysostome Serm. 31. Tom. 5. saith, it was not above 10 years, since in that Ghurch (Antioch) it began to be kept on that day, and offers several reasons to prove that to be the day.

S. Ambrose Serm. 13. Length of nights had possessed the whole day, had not the coming of Christ shined gloriously in the very shortness of days, &c.

S. August. Our Lord was born on the eighth of the Calends of January, when the days begin to lengthen. Aug. in Psal. 132. et de Trin. l. 3. c. 5.

So Orosius on the 8th of the Kal. of Jan. Oros. l. 7. c. 2.

S. Bernard. Christ was born in the winter. Bern. in Nat. Dom. Ser. 3. So Nicephorus, Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 12. Chemnitius, Genebrard.

So the Arabian, Persian, and Syriac Churches. Mr. Greg. Notes and Obs. Soaliger, H. Broughton, Jacob Capella, Alsted, say Sept. or Octob.

2. The Antiquity: In the 2d Century 'tis menti∣oned by Theophilus Bishop of Caesarca.

Next, by the Decretal Epistles: but those suspect∣ed.

Next, by Nicephorus, H. Eccl. l. 7. c. 6. Who tells of Dioclesian burning a whole Church of Christians assembled to celebrate that Festival.

Dr. Brown in his Travels saith, the Festi∣vity of Christmas is observed at Vienna, much af∣ter the same manner, ceremonies, and solemnity, as in Italy. p. 152.

Jan. 6. Epiphany, properly so called, from the appearance,

• 1. Of the star.
• 2. The Trinity at Christ's baptism.
• 3. The Divinity at Cana.

Jan. 6. Bose Jaulenia, or Chreschenia, Epiphany: A Festival of the Muscovites.

At Vienna the old Custom of chusing K. and Qu. was observed: Count Lesly happened to be King, the Emperor laid the Cloth, and the Em∣press filled out wine, &c. Dr. Brown's Trav. p. 152.

Mahometan.

Persian Ranon el-avel, 31 days.

On Christmas-Eve, in Fez they eat Sallads of green Herbs. Rosse.

Turkish-Dgiamazil ewel, 30 days.

Ancient Heathen.

Dec. 17. Saturnalia, proper to men: lasting 3 days. To which were added Sigillaria, to make up 7 days.

At this Festival they had Feasts, Dancing, filthy Sonsg, New-years-gifts (Strenas.) The Heads of Slaves were covered with a Pileus, as a Symbol of Liberty; and attended by their Masters.

Dec. 19. Opalia & Saturnalia.

The Druids at the End of the Year Offered Oke-branches to Jupiter, crying, Come to the Oke-branch∣es, the New Year.

Dec. 21. Angeronalia, Angeronae Deae. Macrob. Herculi & Cereri de Mulso. Idem.

22. Feriae Laribus dicatae. Compitalia. Ludi La∣ribus.

23. Feriae Jovis. Larentinalia. Plut. Var. Ovid.

24. Juvenalis dies, Octavus Saturn. additus. Suet. unde & Juvenales ludi.

Jan. 1. Jani & Junonis.

Gamelia Junoni.

8. Sacrificium Jani.

9. Agonalia.

11. Carmentalia, a Feast dedicated to Evander's Mother, Solemnized with the recital of Prophetic Verses.

12. Compitalia, Solemnized in Streets and High∣ways, where the Heads of Poppies and Onions were Offered up to the Lares, instead of Infants,

which had been Offered before, till prohibited by Junius Brutus.

Modern Heathen.

The Saxons called December Giuli, from the Conversion of the Sun, and encrease of the Days, from Giul, a Wheel, in Gothic: And in the old Runic Fasti, their Feast was signified by a wheel; which lasted 12 days, whereon they Feasted, and sent Presents one to another, and offered Sacrifice to the Sun, to express their Joy for the Return of the Sun. Dr. Stillingfleet.

11. In Sebat, January, February.

Jewish.

5. A Fast. The Elders dye that were the E∣quals of Joshua the Son of Nun. Scal.

23. A Fast. All the Israelites gathered together against Benjamin; because of the Harlot and Idol of Micha. Scal.

Ancient Christian.

Sr. Matthew Hale had for many years a particu∣lar Devotion for Christmas day; and after he had received the Sacrament, and been in the perform∣ance of the publick worship of that day, he com∣monly wrote a Copy of verses on the honour of his Saviour, as a fit expression of the joy he felt in his Soul at the return of that glorious Anniversary. There are seventeen of those Copies printed, which he writ on several Christmas days. Dr. Burnet, in his life.

Feb. 1. Ignatius Bishop and Martyr. A Popish Festival.

Feb. 2. Stratenia Gospoda Boga, Candlemas-Day, a Feast of the Muscovites, Papists, Protestants, &c.

With the Papists, upon this day is a Procession in memory of that procession which Joseph and Mary made to the Temple: This Feast was instituted in

the time of Justinian, upon a great mortality which then happen'd, and Candles this day are carried with great solemnity, to shew that our light should shine before men; that Christ, who was this day presented in the Temple, is the true light of the world; and that like wise Virgins, where∣of Mary was the chief, we should have our lamps ready.

Feb. 10. William Confessor.

Mahometan.

Persian Kanon elsahi, 31.

Feb. Turkish Dgiamazil ahhir, 29 Days.

Ancient Heathen.

Jan. 13. Tibicines habitu muliebri Ʋrbemlustra∣bant. Plut.

Jan. 15. Carmentalia relata, et Porrime et Post∣verte.

Jan. 24. Circa hoo tempus, Sementinae Feriae, non state quidem, sed indictae.

29. Equiria in Campo Martio.

31. Sacra deis Penat. qui Patrii et Ʋrbani dicti sunt.

Feb. 1. Lucaria.

Elaphobolia

Diane sacra, a cervis dicta.

Feb. 13. Fauni festum et Jovis.

15. Lupercalia, the solemnities of Pan; where∣in,

1. A dog and two goats were offered.

2. Two Noblemen's Sons were to have their foreheads dipped in milk and dried up with wool.

3. The youths must laugh, and cutting thongs out of the goat-skins, must run naked through the streets (their privities only covered) and strike all they meet; especially young wives, to help con∣cepcion and safe Travel.

12. In Adar; Febuary, March.

Jewish.

7. A Fast. Moses our master died, who rests in peace. Scal.

9. A Fast. The School of Sammai and the School of Hillel began to contend amongst them∣selves. Idem.

13. A Festival. Nicanor is slain. Scal.

Adar. 14 and 15. Purim, or the Feast of Lots. Esth. 9.21.

Instituted by Mordecai, in remembrance of the Jews deliverance from Haman, before whom lots were cast daily for destruction of them.

On these two days, they read the book of Hesther, and at the mention of Haman beat with fists and hammers upon the benches and boards. Otherwise they spend the time in Bacchanal riots and excess: for (as Dr. Addison tells us) they have a rule, that at this time they should drink, till they cannot distinguish between-Cursed be Haman, and Blessed be Mordecai, which are ex∣pressions in the service of the day.

Ancient Christian.

Mar. 1. S. David's Feast is celebrated espe∣cially by the Inhabitants of Wales, whose Tutelar Saint he is reputed to be, and accordingly is put in the Popish Kalendar.

Mar. 7. Tho. Aquinas, a St. of the Roman Ca∣tholics.

Mar. 12. S. Gregory the Great. Pa. Rom.

Mar. 17. S. Patric Bishop celebrated in the Popish Church.

Mahometans.

Persian Chaabat 28. or 29.

4th. Day of this Moon, they have prayers in their Mosches till mid-night: and then return home and feast.

This Festival is because of the Lent, which comes two months after.

Turkish Redgeb ai. 30. d.

Mar. 1. Called by the Persians Scheual, the Persians solemnize a feast which they call Chumme∣hater, in memory of Haly's taking possession of the estate of his Cousin and Father in-law Mahomet.

Mar. 3. Another called Tzar Schembesur, i. e. the 4th sad Sabbath, because, say the Persians, 'tis an unlucky day: on this day they shut their shops, work not, put away no money, lest they should do nothing else all the year after, swear not, nor make any debauches.

Ancient Heathens.

Feb. 18. Quirinaliorum Stultorum Feriae.

Fornacalia indicta deae Fornacali.

Sacra Feralia, diis Manibus.

19. Deae Mutae.

20. Charistia, i. e. Sacra Cognatorum, when Relations met, and bestowed gifts mutually.

21. Terminalia.

27. Equiria in Campo Mart.

Mar. 1. Matronalia, or the Womens Saturnals; foemineae Calendae, The day on which anciently the Sabine Dames decided the Battle between their parents and husbands. On this day the more dainty women sat at home in great chairs richly adorned, receiving gifts, &c.

In Romulus's time the year began on Mar. 1.

14. Equiria altera, apud Tyberim, vel si aquis increverit, in Caelio Monte.

Annae Perennae. Parricidium, viz. Jul. Caesaris.

Modern Heathens.

Houly, a Feast at full Moon in February, kept in the E. Indies (in Caboul) with great devotion, the Pagods filled with people, who come to pray, and make their oblations there, cloathed in red, visiting their friends in Masquerade, dancing by companies in the streets to the sound of Trumpets; those of the same tribe eat together, and at night make bonefires; ended with a child shooting ar∣rows to the figure of a Giant, to destroy him; i. e. a Giant killed by Crutchman (God.) M. de Thev.

Meduserum A feast of the Persees kept the 15 of Fez'e or February, in memory of some monthly benefit.

Jewish.

1. The Sabbatical year, every Seventh year. To signify that they and theirs were the Lord's.

1. On this year they did not till the ground.

2. They discharged their Debtors, and relea∣sed the Debts.

And this to teach them,

1. To depend on Providence.

2. To mind them of Adam's fruitful Paradise.

3. To mind them of the Everlasting Sabbath, peradventure to commence from the 7000th Year.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Eliae. dict. ex Talm.

2. Jubilee, from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Ram's Horn, or Trum∣pet, Josh. 6.4. or Jubal, Gen. 4.21. Every Forty Ninth Year.

On this Feast,

They, 1. Restored Lands to the first owners.

2. Released Servants.

3. Preserved the Tribes distinct.

4. It served for computation.

5. They were put in mind of our Spiritual Jubilee under Christ, by whom we are restored to our Land of Canaan, and released of our Servitude, and this signified too by the sound of the Gospel. Zach. 9.14.

As in the Babylonish Captivity; so in the Dis∣persion since Christ, they keep no Jubilee. Rosse.

3. Liver, without ceasing, denoted by the Fire continually burning upon the Altar. Lev. 6.12. And again, Holiness becomes thine House for ever. And again, Pray without ceasing.

Ancient Christian.

In imitation of the Jewish, Pope Bonifiace 8th, instituted A. C. 1300. the Popish Jubilee to be observed every 100dth year: which Clement 6th, abridged to every 50th. year.

Ancient Heathen.

Amongst the Greeks.

1. Olympia; Games, instituted by Hercules in Hon∣our of Jupiter, celebrated every Fifth year, or 50th Month, by

• 1. Running. Five Exercises.
• 2. Leaping. Five Exercises.
• 3. Quoiting. Five Exercises.
• 4. Wrestling. Five Exercises.
• 5. Hurling. Five Exercises.

The Conquerors reward was a Crown, with the Branch of an Olive Tree.

Amongst the Romans.

2. Lustrum, The Purgation of the City by Sa∣crifice every fifth year; at which time the Censors went out of their Office, and the Fee-Farm Rents were paid; and then they Sacrificed a Sow, a Sheep, and a Bull in the Field of Mars, to attone the Gods, and purge the City.

3. Ludi Seculares, called also Tarentini, from a place in Rome: Celebrated every 100th year, last∣ing three days, in honour of Diana and Apollo. The Young Virgins and Men were wont at this time to sing Hymns (Poeanas) to Apollo. D' Assigny.

The Fire of the Vestal Nuns, among the Greeks first, and afterward the Romans, seems derived from the Mosaic Institution.

The old Africans also, whose chief Gods were the Sun and Fire, kept Fire continually burning on their Altars. Rosse.

Modern Heathen.

Tozcolt, a kind of Jubilee in Mexico, in Ho∣nour of Tezcalipuca, kept in Mexico, when there was given full Indulgence and Pardon of Sins. In this day they did Sacrifice a Captive, which re∣sembled the Idol. Purchas.

Every Twelfth Year, in the City of Quilecare, (in Malabar) is a Jubilee kept to the Honour of their Idol, in which the King of that place, on a Scaffold, covered with Silk, before the People, washes himself Prayeth, and having cut off his Nose, Ears, Lips, &c. at last cuts his own Throat, as a Sacrifice to his Idol. His Successor is bound to be present, and to act the same Tragedy on him∣self next Jubilee. Rosse.

The Pyree of the Persees in the E. Indies.

In Persia they had many Pyree (or God-Fires) not made of common Combustibles, as Wood, Straw, Coals, &c. nor blown by any Bellows, &c. but kindled with Lightning, or a Burning-glass, &c. Some to this day remaining above 1000 years (as some say) unextinguish'd. Sir T. Herb.

15. The Peoples Reverence in Divine Worship.

Jewish.

WIth what Reverence the Jews were required to perform their Prayers and Publick Ser∣vice antiently, may be collected out of Sacred Scripture.

Now they Pray Girt, standing upright, Face Je∣rusalem-wards, with Hand on the Heart, and Head stooping, abstaining strictly from Belching, Yawn∣ing, Spitting, Breaking Wind, &c.

Before their Synagogue they have an Iron fasten∣ed, to make clean their shoes, according to Solo∣mon's counsel, keep thy foot, when thou goest into the House of God: When they enter they put off their pantastoes. Exod. 3.5. at entrance they pronounce some part of David's Psalms, and must enter with fear and trembling. Purchas.

See more in the chapter of Respect to places of Worship.

Ancient Christian.

They were required.

1. To come to Church;

1. In comely apparel, with a grave pace, si∣lence, chast body and mind. Clem. Alex. pad.

2. To use a modest voice, order, reverence in prayer. Not to throw about their prayers with a wild and confused voice, or disorderly prattling. Gypr.

3. Men with their heads bare, as asham'd to look up to Heaven.

4. Women covered. Tertull. de Virg. veland.

5. Hands lift up to Heaven (a posture common to both Jews and Gentiles, &c.) and expanded in form of a Cross. Tertul. de Orat. c. 11. Apol. c. 39.

6. Kneeling most usually.

7. Standing on Lord's days; sitting ever held rude, &c.

Tertullian falls heavy on some, that clap'd themselves down upon their seats, as soon as ever prayer was done, and down-right charges it as against Script.

8. Praying towards the East. Either because that

1. Was the most excellent part of the Creati∣on.

2. Paradise was in the East. Basil. Const. App. l. 2.

3. Or in resp. of Christ the Son of Righteous∣ness. Clem. Alex. strom. l. 7. Athan. &c.

9. Standing usually at Sermon-time: None sit∣ting but the Bishop and Prsbyters. Optat. de schism. Donat. l. 4.

Except. In some Transmarine Churches (perhaps Western) the people had seats. Aug. de Catech. ruaib.

It was part of the Deacons office to call on the people. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, in respect of body and mind. Chrys. de incomp. dei nat. Hom. 4. et Li∣turg. Gr.

10. Especially at the Gospel; A general custom

Sozomen wonders at the Bishop of Alexand: that he did not rise up at the Gospel, a thing (saith he) which I never saw or heard in any other place. Hist. Eccl. l. 7. c. 19.

Philostorgius saith of Theophilus the Indian Bishop, that amongst other irregularities he cor∣rected in those Churches, this was one, sitting at the lessons out of the Gospels. Hist. Eccl. l. 3. n. 5.

Constantine M. which Eusebius. was making a Pa∣negyrick before him in his Palace concerning our

Saviour's Sepulcher, would not sit down, and when Eusebius besought him to sit upon his Throne, yet would not; and when Eusebius in compliance would have broken off and done, he call'd on him to go on, and when besought again he would still stand.

11. People were forbid to depart till after the blessing. Conc. Aurel. c. 22.

Mahometan.

1. The Mahometans, after coming into Church, say, softly (or aloud, if they please) I will imitate that Imam in what he doth.

2. Next, they put their hands upon their shoul∣ders, and say, Allah ekber, i. e. God is great.

3. Then lay their hands one over another, upon the Navel, and say softly some Prayers to themselves.

4. They still keep their face to the Keble.

5. At the end of every Prayer, prostrate them∣selves on the ground, and cry, Allah ekber.

At Sabahnamaz, they prostrate 8 times.

At Noon 20 times.

At the Quindy, 16.

At the Akschamnamaz 10.

At the Yatzinamaz 24.

6. They never prattle, nor talk in their Moschs; but carry themselves with great Reverence.

7. They turn neither this way nor that way, whatever may happen. M. de Thevenot.

Ancient Heathen.

The people were obliged both among the Anci∣ent Greeks and Romans, to a grave Comportment, all profane and rude persons being driven away. And when any Sacrifice was offered, both the Priest and People, that offered, laid their hands on the Altar, to signifie their free consent and heartiness of Devotion.

Modern Heathen.

In the Becar (a Province of the East Indies) when the people come to their Pagods, having ta∣ken directions from their Bramens, they anoint their bodies with Oil, and say their Prayers, and depart. M. de Thov.—But first they present their Oblations to the Idol. Idem.

The Persians are covered on their Heads all day long with their Shasks, not excepting the presence of their King, nor their set times of Devotion. Sir Tho. Herbert.

16. The Rule of Worship.

Jewish.

1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

• ...Moses,
• The Prophets,
• The Psalms.
• H. Scripture,
• ...Hammi-kra.
• Reading.

2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. viz.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, A Secondary Law, consisting in Traditions for many Years unwritten, or dispersed without Order, till after our Saviour's time, and then by Rabbi Juda reduced to Aphorisins, which afterwards became of great Authority with all the Jews. The Book is called Mischna, i. e. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉: Its parts are as followeth.

• 1. Zeraim, of Fruits and Seeds, &c.
• 2. Moed, of Fasts.
• 3. Naschim, of Women, Divorces, Diseases.
• 4. Nezikim, of Losses.
• 5. Kodaschim, of Sacrifices and sacred things.
• 6. Tahoroth, of Purifications. Hotting.

Their Religion is contained in the Old Testa∣ment and Talmud. M. de Theven. For, say they, Moses was not with God on M. Sinai 40 Days and 40 Nights, to keep Geese. Purchas.

Canons also were made by the Sanhedrim, and varied in several Generations, about the Times of Morning and Evening Service, the Number of Pray∣ers to be said daily (which at last grew to be 18), &c. Dr. Lightfoot.

To study and read the Bible is a Vertue and not a Vertue; i. e. a small Vertue; but to learn their mischna, or Talmud-Text, is a Vertue worthy Reward; and to learn Gemaram (the Comple∣ment of the Talmud) is a Vertue so great, that none can be greater. Purchas ex Tract. Banamaziah.

Ancient Christian.

1. H. Scripture. Our pious Fathers fetcht their Weapons against the Hereticks out of no other Ar∣mory than the Scripture: Augustine against Patili∣anus the Donatist saith, Let not these words be heard among us, I say, or you say; but let us ra∣ther say, Thus saith the Lord: Jerome saith, what∣ever things are asserted as delivered from the Apo∣stles, without Scripture-Testimony, are smitten with the Sword of God: Ambrose to Gratian the Emperour, Let the Scriptures be asked, saith he; Let the Apostles be asked; Let the Prophets be asked; Let Christ be asked. Jewel's Apol.

I adore the fullness of Scripture; Let Hermogenes's School shew that it is writ; if not writ, let him be afraid. Tertul.

2. Traditions.

Of which Tertullian speaks in these words:

I will begin with Baptism, where coming to the Water, we testify before the President, That we re∣nounce the Devil, his Pomps and his Angels; then are we thrice dipt, answering somewhat more than Christ commanded in his Gospel: The Sacrament of the Eucharist, which our Lord instituted after

Supper, we partake of in our meetings before the Day arise; we think it wickedness to fast, or to pray kneeling on the Lord's Day; we kneel not from Easter till Whitsuntide••: Whensoever we go forth, or come in, or whatsoever we are conversant about, we sign our foreheads with the sign of the Cross: And if you do require a Law of Scripture, for these Observations, you will find none: Tradi∣tion will be alledged as the Author, and Custome the confirmer of them. de Coron. Mil. c. 3.4.

Vincentius Lirinensis saith, he many a time, and with much industry and attention, enquired of Ho∣ly and Learned Men, how he might, by a certain general and regular way, discern the Truth from Falshood, &c. and he always received this kind of Answer: First, by the Authority of the Divine Law; and, secondly, by Tradition of the Catholick Church: Because, saith he, tho the Scripture be perfect, and more than sufficient for all things, yet by reason of its heighth, it is diversly interpreted: Let us endeavour to hold that which hath been be∣lieved every where, always, by all. Vin. Lirin. Commonit c. 1, and 3.

Mahometan.

Mahomet distinguisheth the Law into,

1. Written, viz. The Alcoran, so called from Al, this, and Koran, Reading, of 124, Azoaras, or chapters.

On the Cover of which they write, Let none touch this, but he that is clean.

Their Liturgy is in the Arabian Tongue, not un∣derstood by many of the common people.

The Priests never touch their Alcoran without an Expression of much outward Reverence.

So the people at seeing or hearing of it read, shew much attention, affection and reverence.

The Alcoran written in Heaven, and sent in the month Ramadan.

They lift it to their heads, before they read it.

It hath no method, or order in it.

2. Unwritten, viz. the Suna, or Assonna, Tradi∣tions, whereof Bochari hath published 7275 Titles or Apothegms.

Most of the Mahometans do firmly believe them all, called therefore Populus Sunae.

N. B. They receive the Decalogue of Moses, and cause it to be observed by all. M. de Theven.

Ancient Heathen.

1. Written.

The Romans had the Books of Sibylla Cumana, kept by a College of 8 Pontiffs, with a Chief, whose Office it was to regulate all the Ceremonies, relating to the Worship of the Gods. Galtruch.

What Rites of Sacrifices and Worship were to be observed, were not only diligently prescribed in the Laws of Sacrifices, but by the Oracle of Apollo enjoyned to be observed with much Accuracy. Nat. Com.

2. Unwritten.

The Druids of Gaul held it not lawful to com∣mit their Verses (of which they had a great num∣ber, containing the mysteries of their Discipline) to writing, Caesar. Comment.

Modern Heathen.

1. The Hindoes, or Indians, call the book of their Law, Shest••r, (or the book of their written word) which hath been transcribed in all ages, ever since the first delivery of it, (not long after the Crea∣tion, as they say) by thee Bramins, out of the which they deliver Precepts unto the people: Viz.

• 1. Thou shalt not kill any living creature, &c.
• 2. To observe times of fasting, and hours of watching.

• 3. About Festivals, &c.
• 4. To take their food moderately, &c.
• 5. Help the poor as far as possible.
• 6. Not to tell false Tales.
• 7. Not to steal.
• 8. Not to defraud.
• 9. Not to oppress.

2. The Persees, in their book of Religion, have these Precepts; the book called Zundawastau:

1. To have shame and fear ever with th••••.

2. To consider, whether what they take in hand be good or bad, commanded or forbidden.

3. To keep their Eyes and hearts from coveting what is another's, and their hands from hurting any one.

4. To have a care always to speak the Truth.

5. To be known only in their own businesses, and not to enquire into, and to busie themselves in o∣ther mens matters.

6. Not to entertain any other Law, besides what they have delivered to them from their Prophets. M. de Thevenot.

3. The Indian Bramins call the books of their Re∣ligion Bets; which are four in number, which they say God sent to them; and that they are the Keep∣ers. M. de Thev.

The Gaurs have a large Book in three parts, re∣lating to Salvation, Dreams, and Physick, in a language which themselves scarce understand, but by the help of other Books. M. Tavernier, l. 4.

Diabolical.

The Devil is very cunning, a notable Politician. S. Paul knew him so, and therefore uses many words to set out his Frauds. His Interest and Sub∣tility are the only Rules he goes by: And he At∣tacks all persons, he hath to deal with, according to their Genius. Exempl. g. Balaam a false Pro∣phet, by Apparitions; Dr. Dee a Mathematician, by Magical Devices; our Saviour, by sacred Scripture;

the obstinate Jews, by a false Messiah (a Barcocab.) Enthusiastical Persons, by Revelations, Dreams, Fancies; Learned Men, by Curiosities; the Reli∣gious, by Superstitions, &c.

17. The manner of calling As∣semblies.

Jewish.

THE Jews Sounded Trumpets formerly.

Also they rung the great Bell Migrepha.

Now, about five in the Afternoon, the Door-Keeper of the Synagogue knocks at their Doors with a Hammer, warning them to repair to Eve∣ning Prayer. Rosse.

Ancient Christian.

At first, certainly, the Christians by agreement among themselves, appointed the Day and Hour before-hand, and conveyed the notice thereof by word of Mouth.

Pancirollus refers the Invention of Bells to Pau∣linus, Bishop of Nola, about the Year of Christ 400. But he rather changed the use of them to re∣ligious purposes. Dr. Holid. on Juv.

In Cyprus the Greeks are called to Church in the Morning, by one or two a Clock, by the striking on their Door with a Hammer; the Clerk utter∣ing these words; Christians go to Church. Taver. l. 2. c. 2 p. 81.

The Musccvites have no Bells in Steeples, but in a certain Engine or Machine near the Church, in the Church-Yard; and are for the most part so

small, that few of them are 150, or 200 pound weight. They toll them at beginning of Service, and at the elevation of the Chalice. The Rope being fasten'd not to the Bell, but the Clapper, they easily Chime many together.

The Abyssines have no Bells of Brass, or mix'd Metal; but a kind of hollow Vessels made of Wood, Stone, or Iron, more for noise than delight to the Ear. Job Ludolph. Salmuth, &c.

They have two great Bells in the Convent of Niamoni, in the Isle of Chio. The Turks allowing them to Christians no where else: —There are lit∣tle ones in every Village. M. de Thev.

I passed by a Church in Ispahan, where hearing a great noise, I went into it; the noise was made by striking with a great Stick upon a Deal-Board, that was hung up, which the Armenians are forced to make use of instead of Bells; the Persians not permitting them to make use of any. D. of Holst. Amb. Trav. p. 208.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans are called to Church five times a day by a Cryer, by a Cryer, bauling aloud Alla, Allah, Allahu.

The Turks call Etchmeasin in Persia, (the Seat of one of the Armenian-Patriarchs) the Church with Bells; for they are used here, and no where else in Turkey, except in Moldavia, Valachia, Mount A∣thos.

The Muczim goes up to a Minaret at every Mosque, and stopping his Ears with his Fingers, he sings, and cries these words with all his force, Allah ekbar, &c. i. e.

God is great, God is great, —is great, —great; shew that there is but one God, shew that Mahomet is his Prophet, come and present your selves to the Mercy of God, and ask Forgiveness of your Sins: God is great! God is great! God is great! God is great! There is no other God, but God.

M. de Thev.

This they do five times a day, and on Friday six.

The Faquirs, or poor Mahometan-Voluntiers, the have many Disciples, call them together, when they assemble, by the Sound of a Horn, or the Beat of a Drum. M. Tavernier, Par. 2. l. 2. c. 2.

Ancient Heathen.

The Persians did call an Assembly before Day∣light, saith Strabo, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, with the sound of a Bell. l. 15.

The Priestesses of Bona-Dea at Rome, were cal∣led to the Service by a Horn.

Upon the Festival of Dame Flora, the Rabble, and idle Strumpets were called together by the sound of a Trumpet.

Modern Heathen.

In Pegu, the Talapoi Summon the People to Church, by sounding a brass Bason. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.

In Mexico, they awaked the People to Service with a Trumpet.

The Bannyans are called to their Idolatrous De∣votions, to their Pagods under their Trees, with the sound of a little Bell. Sir Tho. Herb.

In some parts of Java, particularly Bantam, they use Drums instead of Bells, which they beat with a Bar as big as a Weaver's Beam; and sometimes brass Basons. Mandelslo.

In Siam, their Pagods have Steeples and Bells. Tavernier.

Upon tolling of the Bells they rise to Prayers, about 4 it. the Morning, which they repeat again toward Evening. Idem.

In Tunquin also, they have Bells. Idem.

In Gilolo and Amboyna, they bring their Daemon, or Nito, to a conference, by the sound of a little Tabor (called Typha) and with lighted Candles, and Words of Conjuration. Pacquet broke open. Vol. 2.

Diabolical.

In Amboyna, to have conference with the Devil, whom they call Nito, they assemble to the num∣ber of 20 or 30, and call upon him with the beat of a little Drum, consecrated to this use, which they call Typha, Mandelslo.

In New-England, 1692. at Salem, one G. B. was reported by some of the Witnesses, for Sum∣moning other Witches to a Sacrament, with the sound of a Trumpet; who failed not from all Quarters to go towards the appointed place of Meeting, soon after the Sound. Cotton Mather, in his Wonders of the Invisible World.

18. The Parts and Order of Divine, or Religious Wor∣ship. Domestical.

Jewish.

1. PArts of Divine Worship, Domestical, Daily.

Daniel prayed thrice a day, and praised GOD; —and it was his manner so to do, Dan. 6.16.

David prayed at Morning, and Evening, and Noon; —Night and Day, even in his Bed, ma∣king it swim with tears.

Anna served the Lord in the Temple with Fa∣sting and Prayer, Night and Day, Luke 2.37.

GOD appointed a Lamb to be offered for a daily Sacrifice, Morning and Evening.

He that eats Bread with unwashen hands, sins as grievously, as he that lies with a Whore. The Saying of R. Ase.

Ancient Christian.

The Christians in Aegypt continued all the six days in Devotion so earnestly, that they forgot to take their Food from Morning 'till Night. Sozom. l. 6. c- 18. ex Phil. Jud.

The People of Edessa would not be terrified from their often Meetings, through the fear of Death threatned to them. Ruffin. l. 2. c. 5.

1. At rising they met together, and betook themselves to Prayer. Chrysost. Hom. 1. de Precat.

This was done by the Master of the House, un∣less some Minister of Religion were present.

Certainly they read some portion of Scripture, &c. Dr. Cave.

They had set Hours for Prayer, (V. Cypr. Clem. Alex. de Orat. Dom.) viz. the First, Third, and Sixth.

2. About Noon, before Dinner, some part of the S. Scripture was read (and the Meat being set on the Table) a Blessing was solemnly begged of GOD. Dr. Cave.

Theodosius, Junior; (Empèror) would not taste any Meat, or eat a Fig, before he had first given Thanks, and set it apart with the sign of the Cross. Idem.

3. When at Dinner, they sung Hymns and Psalms, a custom which Clem. Alex. commends. Paedag. l. 2. c. 4. p. 165. Chrysostom greatly

pleads for it, to be used at ordinary works, at meals, after meals; as an excellent Antidote against Tem∣ptations, in Ps. 41. Tom. 3. Cypr. Ep. 1. p. 7.

4. Every time they took the Cup to drink, they made the sign of the Cross, and called upon Christ, Nazianz.

5. Dinner ended, they prayed, Basil. Ep. ad Greg. Tom. 3. p. 46.

6. Before going to bed, they prayed again, the whole family.

7. At midnight they rose to pray, and sing Hymns, Clem. Alex. paed. l. 2. c. 9.

This was very ancient, proceeding from their Nocturnal Assemblies, in persecution; Afterward left off, as inconvenient; yet it continues in Mona∣steries.

8. Concerning Catechising, vide alibi.

They read Scripture diligently, prayed frequent∣ly, and sung Psalms alone; Vide Sub. Tit. particul.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans are obliged by their Religion, to pray five times every day.

Most of them are careful to pray at least 3 times, and in the Mogul's Countrey, generally 5 times; and they make a conscience of it, from the Mogul himself, upon the Throne; to the poor Shepherd that attends upon his flock abroad: But they en∣deavour commonly to say their Prayers in Church; and if not there; they do it in their houses or fields.

Ancient Heathen.

In every family there were so many little statues of Wood, &c. placed about their Lares, as were Sons in the House; and when any one was out of his child∣hood (at 16,) he hang'd the Bulla, which he then left off, about the Neck of the child's statue: Ser∣vants also had statues of Wool or Hay.

The Romans had La••es, or Houshold Gods, and Faci, or Chimneys for them; and the ordinary peo∣ple observed the Ludi Compitalitii, Plays and Dan∣ces in the streets, in honour of them.

The Romans gave their Tables great Reverence, accounting them sacred, by laying on of the Salt∣sellers, and the Images of the Gods, Arnob. 2. adv. Gent. p. 87.

The Druids procure publick and private Sacrifi∣ces, Caes. de Bell. Gal.

Alexander Severus had in his private Chappel the Image of Jesus Christ (amongst other Deities and Heroes) to whom he paid adoration every morn∣ing, particularly, for that Precept, Quod tibi non vi•• sie••i alteri, ne feceris.

Modern Heathen.

The Chingulaes in Ceilon, besides their publick Temples, have private Chappels, little Houses, like Closets, in their Yards, not above 2 or 3 foot big sometimes, but built upon a Pillar, 2 or 3 foot from the ground, wherein they place certain Images of the Buddou (or Saviour God), that they may have him near them; and do testifie their Love and Ser∣vice to him, by lighting up Candles and Lamps in his House, and laying flowers every morning before him, Capt. Knox Relat. of Ceil.

In Guinea and the East Indies, they daub with a kind of Chalky Earth, for their Morning Devoti∣ons, View of the Engl. Acq. in Guinea, &c.

The Tunquinese adore 3 things in their Houses, the Hearth of their Chimney made of 3 stones, an Idol called Tiensa, Patroness of Handicrafts, and Bu∣abin, which they implore when they I go to build an House, Tavernier.

Diabolical.

1. Acts of Unbelief, Distrust, Despair, Disho∣nour to God, &c.

2. Injustice, Uncharimbleness, Wrath, Evil Speech, Adultery, Uncleanness, Lying, profane Swearing, Cursing, Covetousness, Pride, Discon∣tent, Curiosity, &c.

3. Idleness, Intemperance, Gluttony, Drunlaen∣ness: And, in a word, all neglect and remissness in governing the Heart, and Tongue, and Actions; in subduing the Lusts and Pass••••ns.

Yet in the Indies they use certain Ceremonies and Sacrifices; as do also Magicians, Spells and Invocati∣ons, &c.

19. Ecclesiastical Worship.

Jewish.

1. THey sounded the Trumpers every morning at the opening of the Court-Gates, particular∣ly of the Gate of Nicanor, to call the Levites, and Stationary Men to their Desks and Service, and the people of Jerusalem to the Temple: Also they rung the Great Bell Migrepha.

2. They offered Sacrifice in the Temple-Service twice a day.

3. They read the Law twice. The Master of the Synagogue called out one of the Seven Readers, ap∣pointed for the Service of the Synagogue: Gave him a Book to read: He read standing, in honour of the Law.

4. The expounded the Law, and made Discour∣ses to the people.

Teaching and Instruction was always performed fitting, Dr. Lightfoot.

5. They had Prayers 4 times a day.

6. Stationary men were appointed by course to be always attending the Service of the Temple, lest they should want a Congregation (as Deputies of the people;) for the Daily Sacrifice was the Sacrifice of all Israel: And therefore it, being impossible that all Israel should be present, these were chosen Representatives.

Christian.

1. The Roman Service, for 400 years thus; out of stilling. Orig. Brit.

1. The Epistle, out of St. Paul only, Walasrid. and the Pontifical Book, Strabo.

2. The Gospel.

3. The Sacrifice.

In Celestine's Time,

1. The Epistle,

2. The Gospels,

3. The Psalms, or Antiphonae, made out of them, the whole Choir singing each Verse alternatim, Wa∣laf. Strabo, Microlog.

4. Responsoria, or proper Hymns, Anthems (i. e. one singing, and the whole Choir answering.)

5. The Sacrifice: No Creed, No Sermon, till Leo's Time.

2. The Gallican Service, Ibid.

Morning, 1. Lessons.

2. Hymns.

3. Psalms of St. Hierom's Translation, with Gloria Patri, at the end, in Latin.

4. Between the Psalms,

1. The Deacon did silentium indicere.

2. The people privately on their knees fell to their private Devotions.

5. A concluding Collect, Collecta Oratia, the Lord's Prayer commonly.

1. The Creed, appointed by the 3 Council of Toledo.

2. Prophetical Lessons: Three Books being laid on the Altar, viz. of the Prophets, Epistles and Gospels, Greg. Turon.

3. The Sermon, immediately after the Gospel.

4. The Sacrifice in which Service were,

1. Confession of sins, Apdogia, a particular E∣numeration of sins, Suscipe confessionem meam, Do∣mine.

2. Prefaces and Collects, Contestatio, shewing our fitness to praise God at all times.

• 1. A particular Collect for the Day.
• 2. A Commemoration out of the Dypticks.
• 3. Another Collect, post Nomina.
• 4. Another, Ad Pacem.
• 5. A Preface relating to the Saint commemorated.
• 6. Concluded with a Trisagion.
• 7. Another relating to the Consecration.
• 8. A devout Prayer for benefit by the Sacrament.
• 9. A Collect for the Occasion, ended with the Lord's Prayer.
• 10. A Conclusion for the Day,
• 11. A Benediction for the people.
• 12. A Collect after the Eucharist.
• 13. A short Thanksgiving, Stilling fl. ex Card. Bon. rerum Liturg. l. 1. c. 12.

Mahometan.

Their Liturgy is in the Arabian Tongue, not un∣derstood by many of the common People, yet is repeated by the Moolaas, or Priests, and also by she common People.

The Mahometans also rehearse the Names of God and of Mahomet certain times on their Beads, as the Papists do their Prayers.

The Devout Mahometans, in a solemn manner assemble in their Mosquits or Churches, where by their Moolaas (upon Fridays) some selected parts of their Alcoran are publickly read unto them; which their Moolaas never touch without an expression of much outward Reverence.

And then they deliver some precepts out of it.

Purchas thus describeth their Method,

1. They Wash.

2. Go with a Sober pace to the M••squit.

3. In the Mesch it they all turn their Faces South∣wards (towards Mecha, as the Jews towards Jeru∣salem.)

4. The Meizin (or Sexton) stands up, and reads that Psalm, which before he had cryed to them in the Steeple.

5. Every one stands up holding his Hands fast∣en'd to his Waste, and bow their Heads to their Feet with great Reverence, and without stirring.

6. Then the I••am reads a Psalm aloud, the Mei∣zin (as the Clark) answering.

7. This ended, they fall on the ground, and say, Sabau Alla, Sabau Alla, Sabau Alla, God have Mercy, &c. abiding Prostrate till,

8. The Imam sings again his Psalm, and then they rise.

This they do four or five times.

9. The Meizin with a loud voice Prays God to Inspire the Christians, Jews, Greeks, and all Infi∣dels to return to their Law, all kneeling; and then with his hand lift up crying, Amin, Amin.

10. They touch their Eyes, or wipe them with their hands (as blessing themselves, and bring their hands over their Face, they depart. Out of Me∣navius.

On Friday at nine of the Clock, the Priest Preaches to the People, out of the Life of Mahomet; after which, two little Boys stand up, and sing certain

Prayers: Which ended, the Priest and all the Peo∣ple, with a low Voice, sing a Psalm; and then for half an hour, they cry, Illah, Illelah, i. e. There is but one God.

After all this, one of the Antippi, out of the high place (30 steps high) shews to the People a Lance and Scimiter, with Exhortation to use their Swords and Lances in defence of their Religion, Purch.

Antient Heathen.

The Order of the Roman-Heathen Ser∣vice, out of Gal••••uchius.

1. A choice was made of the Animals, proper to the Gods. A Buck for Mars; a Horse and Bull for Neptune; a He-goat for Bacchus; Cows for Ceres and Juno; She-goats for Diana; young Kids for Faunus, &c.

2. They examined the Sacrifice, whether it had any Blemish or Spot.

3. They Lustrated,

• 1. The Sacrifices.
• 2. The Utensils.
• 3. The people present; who if they had any de∣natural default, were driven a way by the Herald, cry∣ing, Procul este profani.

4. The Priest took a himp of Burnt Corn, or Meal, mixt with Salt and Water, (called salsa fru∣ges, or mold salsa, or Libum Adoreum) and cast it upon the Victim.

5. They killed the Victim, and if it were an Holocaust, burnt it all in the Fire; otherwise, part was reserved for the Priest, and part for them that gave it.

6. While the Beast was laid upon the Fire, the Officers held their hands upon it, and Prayed with the Priest.

7. Then they poured Wine into the Fire.

8. They Danced round about the Altar, and sung Hymns.

9. The Herald called upon the Priest, Age quod Agis.

Modern Heathen.

The Chingulayes in Worshipping the Planets,

1. Make Images of Clay, deformed, horrible in shape, some with Tusks, some with Horns, &c.

2. Set victuals before them; and when they do it, in case of sickness, they breing the Sick Man, and lay him before them all the while.

3. They use Drums, Pipes, Dancing all Night and Day, at least while the Ceremony lasts.

4. They throw the Images into the High-way, and the Victuals are eaten by Attendants and Beg∣gars.

In Worshipping the Devils.

1. They build a new House in their Yard, like a Barn, very slight, covered with Leaves, and A∣dorned with Branches and Flowers.

2. They bring some Weapons or Instruments out of the Pagods, and lay them on Stools at one end.

3. They use Drumming, Singing, Piping and Dancing.

4. They give away the Victuals to the Drum∣mers, Pipers, Beggars and Vagabonds.

In Worship of the Supreme God,

1. Observe, they seldom do it, but when lesser Devils fail.

2. They prepare an Offering of Victuals ready dressed (one dish always a red Cock.)

3. They carry this Sacrifice into the Woods, and lay it down to the Honour of their great Idol.

4. There are Men before the Offering in an hor∣rible disguise (like Devils) with Bells about their Legs, and Doublets of a strange Fashion, Dan∣cing and Singing, to invite, if possible, the God himself to come and eat of the Sacrifice.

5. The Sick Person, on whose account this Ser∣vice is performed, is all the while present, Cap. Knox.

In Guinea, and the East-Indies, they use neither Form nor Method in their Devotions: But every one makes a God after his own Fancy, Author of the view of the Engl. Acquis. in Guin. and E. Ind.

On Festival-days the Felistero having,

• 1. Set a Table in the Market-place;
• 2. He placeth a seat upon it, and sitteth there∣on.
• 3. He Preacheth.
• 4. The Women offer him their Infants, whom he sprinkles with Water, in which a live Snake swims, wherewith he likewise besprinkles the Ta∣ble.
• 5. He then uttereth certain words very loud.
• 6. He stroakes the Children with some kind of Colours, as if giving his blessing.
• 7. He himself drinks the Water.
• 8. The People clap their hands, and cry I on, I on, and so he dismisseth the Assembly, View of the Engl. Acquis. in Guinea, &c.

Diabolical.

Delrius tells us of some Semblance of Mass used at the Witches Meeting, and a kind of Sacrament, Disq. Mag. l. 6.

Glanvil tells us of,

1. Kissing the Devil's Breech.

2. Renouncing their Baptismal Covenant,

3. Giving Soul and Body to him.

4. Promising to observe his Laws; and to do mischief, and to keep secrets.

5. Signing the Paper wherein these Articles are contained with an O or Cross, which they make with Blood out of the fourth Finger of the right hand.

6. Calling him Robin; or saying, O Satan, give me my purpose.

7. Doing courtesy to him.

8. Anointing themselves with Oyl which the Spirit brings them.

9. Permitting the Devil to suck them in the Poll, or elsewhere, to suck their Blood once in 24 hours.

10. The Devil promising to them to live gallant∣ly, having pleasure of the World, for so many years; that they shall want nothing, Clothes, Victuals, nor Money.

11. Giving Six Pence, and vanishing with the paper.

12. At their solemn Meetings (upon the way) saying, Thout, Tout, a Tout, Throughout and about.

13. After Meeting, and due courtesy done, and other service—they have a cloth laid on the ground, &c.

14. Wine, Cakes, Rost-meat, Drink, &c.

15. The Devil sits at the upper end of the Table.

16. Useth some words before meat.

17. Bidding the Guests welcome.

18. Plays upon a Pipe, or Cittern.

19. The Name of God or Jesus not mention'd at their Meetings.

20. Giving them power to bewitch persons; either by,

1. Baptizing a Picture of Wax, &c. The Devil saying, I Baptize thee with this Oyl: The Witches saying, A Pox on thee, Ill spite thee, &c. The Devil himself being Godfather: Or,

2. Giving an Apple, Dish, Spoon, &c. Or,

3. By a Touch, or Curse, &c.

21. Sometimes they have Carnal Copulation to∣gether at such Meetings.

22. The Devil leaves an ugly smell at parting.

23. They use such words as these at parting; A Boy, merry me••t, merry part.

24. As they return homewards, Rentum Tor∣mentum.

In short the Devil keeps to no order; is no where constant to himself: In Popish Countries can be Papist, in Turky, Mahometan; and adapt himself to the Humour of his Disciples.

The Order of the Jewish Ser∣vice in Barbary, out of Dr. Addison.

Jewish.

1. THey spend some time in the Meditation of the Divine Attributes.

2. They repeat to themselves, Numb. 24.5. How goodly are thy Tents, &c. And Psal. 26.8. O Lord, I have loved the habitation of thine house, &c.

3. They lay the right hand on the heart, and bowing their Bodies toward the Chest wherein the law is kept, they begin the publick Service,

1. With Psal. 5.7. As for me I will come into thy house, in the multitude of thy mercies, &c.

2. After the appointed course of the Psalms, they have Two Lessons; the first out of the Law, the second out of the Prophets.

3. They Pray,

• 1. Standing.
• 2. Girt.
• 3. With the Head bowed.
• 4. Their Face toward Jerusalem.
• 5. Their hands on their heart.
• 6. Uttering their Prayers in a sort of plain Song.
• 7. Without Spitting, or Belching, &c.
• 8. At Confession of Sins using Prostration, and shewing a great sense of their own vileness.
• 9. At pronopuncing of Holy, Holy, Holy Lord God, &c. they jump up three times.

Ancient Christian.

The Order of the Divine Service amongst the Primitive Christians, out of Dr. Cave.

The manner various: commonly thus—

1. They began with Prayers probably; v. Ter∣tul. Apol. c. 39.

2. Read the Scriptures. The Quantum, arbitrary.

The Apost. Constitut. appoint two Lessons.

S. Clemens Epistle to the Corinth.

Hermas's Pastor.

The Writings of S. Ephrem,

Read in some places, after Holy Service.

3. They sung Hymns and Psalms, vid. post.

4. The Presbyters and President of the Assem∣bly preach'd, and made Exhortations, one after another.

5. Prayers were made for Catechumens, Peni∣tents, Possessed, &c. according to their respective Capacities, the Persons in every rank departing as soon as the Prayer that particularly concerned them was done.

• 1. The Catechumens departed.
• 2. The Penitents.

The Deacons crying aloud, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, in Lat. Ite, missa est.

6. The Faithful only, (the Catechumens, gone, and the Doors shut,) proceeded to the Lord's Supper, wherein they

• 1. Prayed for all states of Men, &c.
• 2. Gave the kiss of Charity.
• 3. Prayed for the Consecration of the Eu∣charist.
• 4. Received the Elements.
• 5. Made their Offerings.

7. They Admonished, Censured, Absolved, &c.

8. They concluded with a Blessing.

Afternoon.

Note, They had publick Prayers and Sermon to the People in the Afternoon. Chrysost. Basil, Au∣gustine, make sufficient evidence of it.

9. The People stretched out their right-hand, the left-hand being put under it, Cyril.

10. During the Administration they sung Psalms (Psal. 33. constit. Apost.) and Hymns.

11. Concluding with Prayer and Thanks-giving

12. Saluting each other with a Kiss of Peace (Signacula Orationis) Tertull.

Ancient Heathen.

The Order of their Service out of other Au∣thors, D'Assigny, &c.

1. The Priest washes hands in pure Water.

2. He leads the Sacrifice to the Altar.

3. Before they offered to Jupiter, they offered Praoedancae Hostia (some preparatory things) to

the Daemones, or Angels, that they might inter∣cede for them to the God.

4. If these appeared unlucky, they offered o∣thers, succedancae Hostiae.

5. The Priest offered a set Form of Prayer to Janus and Vesta.

6. He mark'd the Beast with his Knife from head to tail, and if he appeared unruly, they let him go, and took another.

7. Laid upon his head and back the mola salsa, mixt with Frankincense.

8. —Tasted a Cup of Wine.

9. —Caused the Assistants to do the like.

10. —Poured the remainder of the Wine be∣tween the Horns of the Beast.

11. Took from that place a few Hairs, called prima libamina, and cast them into the Fire.

12. Commanded an Officer to kill the Beast.

13. The Assistants flead him, lighted the Wood, &c.

14. The Sooth-sayer, with a long Knife, turn∣ed the Bowels up and down, to observe them, and tell his Judgment upon them; for they might not touch them with their hands.

15. The Priest cast some Frankincense in the Fire, with some Wine.

16. The Priest taking that part of every Member which the Officers had cut out into a Blatter, cal∣led Lanx, or Discus, did litare, i. e. cast them in∣to the Flames, to appease the God.

17. While this was doing, the Priest, and the Person that gave the Victim, did jointly make their Prayers to the God, with their hands upon the Altar.

18. Then they, with the Assistants, went to Feast, upon the Remainder of the Sacrifice, sing∣ing the Praises of their God.

19. After the Banquet, they returned to the Altar, and cast into the Flames the Morsells of Meat that were left, with the Tongue, and some Wine.

20. They returned Thanks to the God for the Honour of sharing with him in the Victim.

21. At Rome, they concluded with Prayers to Janus and Vesta, the Tutelary Gods of the Em∣pire.

N. B. At the beginning, the Herald called to the People, Favete linguis.

Afterwards, to the Priest, Age quod Agis.

Jewish.

Their Order of Service in Rome, Venice, Worms, Mentz, Frank∣fort, &c. at this day, out of Mr. Rosse.

1. THey wash, and scrape their Shoes.

2. They enter the Synagogue with great Reverence, bowing towards the Ark.

3. Are tied to a set Form of Prayer by Book.

4. The People answer, Amen, Though their Li∣turgy be in the old Hebrew, which the People ge∣nearlly understand not.

5. They utter divers brief Benedictions, and af∣ter them some short Prayers.

6. Instead of Sacrifices (because banished from Jerusalem) they read the Law concerning Sacrifi∣ces, &c. with some Expositions thereof out of the Talmud.

7. They pray, in particular, for the re-building of Jerusalem, and their return thither; with great vociferation and rejoycing.

8. They read a long Prayer, collected out of the Psalms, and 1 Chron. 30.

9. They conclude, with singing those words of Obadiah, v. 17, 18, &c.

Other Songs also they sing, much to this pur∣pose.

When they say, Hearken, O Israel, the LORD, our GOD, is One LORD, they turn their heads to the four Corners of the World.

When they say, Isa. 6.3. Holy, Holy, Holy, &c. they leap three times.

10. They utter an execrable Prayer against the Christians.

11. They pray for Peace, bowing to the Right and Left, and depart backward out of the Syna∣gogue, looking to the Ark.

Ancient Christian.

The Order of Divine Service, out of Ignatius.

1. On Sunday is a publick meeting out of both City and Countrey, where are read (as time will permit) the Prophets and Apostles: The Reader having ended,

2. The Pastor or President makes an Exhortation.

3. Afterwards we all rise up, and offer Prayers;

4. Then is brought Bread, Wine and Water.

5. Then the Pastor, according to his Abilities, offers up Prayers and Thanks-givings, the People saying, Amen.

6. Then Distribution is made; and,

7. By the Deacon sent to such as are absent.

8. The Wealthier-contribute, if they will; which deposited, with the Pastor, is to be given to the Poor.

The Order of Divine Service, out of Tertullian.

We come together into the Congregatign, that we may, as it were, with an Army, besiege God with our Prayers.

1. We Pray for the Emperors and their Ministers.

2. We are Assembled for the reading of the Di∣vine Scriptures.

3. There are also Exhortations.

4. Castigations, and the Divine Censure: And Judgment is passed with a great deal of weight and authority, as among those who are certain of the presence and inspection of God, &c.

5. Every one brings some small piece of mony to the Chest, if he can, one day in a Month, or when he will; for no man is compelled, but gives freely.

6. This is, as it were, a pious Depositum for the feeding and interring of the Poor, for boys and Girls destitute of Estate and Parents; also for such as are aged; such as have suffered Shipwrack.

The Order of Divine Service in Muscovy, out of the D. of Holstein's Embassad.

1. The whole service consists of certain Chapters out of the Bible, Psalms, and the Athanasian Creed.

2. Whereto they add a Homily out of S. Chry∣sostome.

3. And certain Prayers, which they sing, much in like manner as Antiphonaes are Sung, saying ever and anon, Gospodi Pommilui, (Lord have mercy up∣on me) which the People repeat three times, ma∣king the sign of the Cross.

4. The Priest goes up to the Altar, reads S. Ba∣sil's Liturgy, and takes the Sacrament himself, but gives it to none else.

Modern Heathen.

The Bannyans in Devotion to their Pagods un∣der their Trees;

• 1. Receive an Unction, and Sprinklings of sun∣dry coloured Powders, &c.
• 2. Pay their Tithes and Offerings.
• 3. Repeat their Orisons.
• 4. Make Processions.
• 5. Sing, and perform may Mysteries, &c. Sir Tho. Herb.

The Siamites use abundance of Lights before their Pagods in time of Service: They likewise In∣cense them, and adorn them with Flowers and precious Stones. Mandelslo.

At Banerous in India, when the Pagod was o∣pened,

1. Four Bramins came with a Censer, each of them followed by a rabble of other Bramins, that made a hideous noise with Drums and Trum∣pets, &c.

2. The two eldest sang a Song; the People sing∣ing in a Tune and playing, with every one a Pea∣cock's Tail, or such like Flabel, to keep the Flies off from the Idol.

3. Half an hour after the beginning of this Mu∣sick, two principal Bramins made a great noise three times with two little Bells, and a kind of Mallet knockt at the Pagod-door.

4. This done, the Pagod was open'd, and the Idol Ram to be seen, the People falling upon the ground, with their hands on their heads, prostra∣ting three times.

5. Then rising up, they threw great quantities of Nosegays and Garlands to the Priests, with which the Priest touch'd the Idol, and restored them again.

6. Before the Altar stood a Bramin, holding a Lamp of nine Wicks lighted in his hand, on which he cast Incense: Then the Pagod was shut, and the People departed. Tavernier.

1. Particular Parts of Divine Worship, and 1. of Prayer.

Jewish.

Observe,

1. THE Orators, or Persons praying. The Priest, as Speaker for the People; the People by way of consent and communion with the Priest.

2. The Times or Seasons. There were 4 hours of Prayer daily observed in the Temple. There are now but three in the Synagogues. Dr. Addi∣son.

3. The Place,

• 1. The Temple.
• 2. The Synagogues.
• 3. Private Places.

4. The Form.

All in Form, of which there were 18 in num∣ber, belonging to their Liturgy, in our Saviour's time. Dr. Lightfoot.

Their Prayers now are very many, and there∣fore they run them over, in Hebrew Rhimes, &c. Purchas.

5. The Gesture.

They pray standing, with their Loins girt, and their Bodies bowed a little, and their Faces toward Jerusalem; at Confession of Sins using pro∣stration; and at Praises extraordinary jumping up, as at those words, Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God of Sabbaoth, as is said before. Dr. Addison.

Rosse adds, Laying their hand on their heart.

They hold it a great sin in praying, to belch, yatch, spit, or break wind, because they hold the Angels to be there present. Rosse.

They believe, That whosoever saith heartily A∣men, hastens their Redemption. Idem.

Ancient Christian.

The Method and Order of Divine Service among the Indian Christians, out of Sir Tho. Herbert.

1. They Assemble chearfully.

2. Shut their Eyes at Entrance.

3. Salute the Priest with humble Reverence, who resalutes them by lifting up his hands and eyes.

4. The Priest, at a set Hour, begins Prayers; seldom exceeding two Hours in the whole Exer∣cise.

• 1. Making a brief Confession.
• 2. The People assenting in an Unanimous A∣men.
• 3. Expounding some part of Scripture; during which their Attention, Looks and Silence is com∣mendable.
• 4. Singing an Hymn.

5. At parting out of the Church, re-saluting the Priest, who ceases not to elevate his hands, 'till all the People are departed.

N. Every first Sunday in the Month, the Priest reads a Homily, writ, as they say, by the Apostle, or some of his Disciples.

The Order of the Armenian-Service, out of M. Tavernier, l. 1. c. 3.

1. They put off their Shoes, and enter into Church.

2. When they hear Mass, they sit with their heads covered, all the Service-time, except at the Elevation of the Host; for then they take off their Bonnets, and kiss the Earth three times.

3. There was (viz. at the Church in Egmiasin) upon the Altar a Cross, with Six Candlesticks of Gold; and upon the Steps to the Altar, four Can∣dlesticks of Silver, five foot high.

4. After they had sung several Hymns, the Pa∣triarch seated himself in a Chair, cover'd with Silk-Tapistry, four Arch-Bishops sitting with their backs to a Pillar at his right hand. The Service was solemnly perform'd by an Arch-Bishop, with two Bishops on each side.

5. When the Arch-Bishop had made certain Prayers, he gave the Book, wherein he had read the Gospel, to the Patriarch, Bishop, and Peo∣ple, to kiss; at last, many kissed the Patriarch's hand, &c.

In Muscovy, all say their Prayers, either stand∣ing or kneeling; for they have neither Seats nor Benches in their Churches: The late Great Duke, who was much given to Devotion, lay all along upon the ground, when he said his Prayers. D. of Holst. Ambassad. Trav. p. 102.

Note; I liked one thing that I saw, both at Strasburgh and here, (viz. at Frankfort) that at the end of Prayers, a considerable interval of silence was left, before the conclusion, for all People's private Devotion. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Mahometan.

The Turks pray 5 times a day, concerning which they have many Traditions, some necessary, some of counsel and decency. e. g.

• 1. In noon and afternoon, prayers to be read with a low voice; in the morning and at night with a loud voice, if an Imam be present, else 'tis indifferent.
• 2. The men lift up their hands to the tip of their Ears, the women to their Jaws.
• 3. Accompanying the Imam which a low voice; in all he doth, imitating.
• 4. Prostration, touching the ground with fore∣head, Nose, &c.

These things make the Prayer Null,

• 1. Talking, laughing, or weeping loud at Pray∣er, unless at the mention of Paradise or Hell.
• 2. Scratching 3 times in one place, passing before the Imam without prostration, turning their face from the Keble, advancing the space of two Ranks, beginning the Prayer when the Imam begins ano∣ther, a mistake in reading, saluting any willingly.
• 3. They may not pray in the habit they common∣ly work in.
• 4. Nor before the fire, yet they may by a Candle or Lamp.

The Expiation for a fault of Inadvertency, is Prostration.

Ancient Heathen.

1. The persons praying, viz. Priests and others, &c.

2. Times and Seasons: At Sacrifices publickly.

3. The place: At the Altar, and in the Tem∣ples.

4. The Form: A verse out of a Book. Theag. lib. de diis. v. Nat. Com.

The Gentiles read their Prayers out of a Book, before their Sacrifices; Ne quid praepostere dicatur. Alex. ab Al. l. 4. c. 17.

They often began thus, Dii Deae{que} omnes, &c. i.e. O all ye Gods and Goddesses, &c.

5. Gesture: They Prayed standing to the Supe∣rior Gods, sitting to the Inferior.

6. The Matter: At public Sacrifices they Prayed that the God would accept their Offering, and be bountiful and pleasant, &c.

At other times they put up odd Petitions, as,

Juno Verenda, concede Fratrem occidere, &c. Eu∣rip. in Phaen.

Da mihi fallere, da justum sanctum{que} videri. Horat.

Plato Advised, That whatsoever Hymns or Pray∣ers the Poets composed, should be first shewed to the Priests, lest they should err.

Modern Heathen.

In Slam the Religious Orders are tied to rise at Midnight to pray to their Idols. Rosse.

In Goa they pray to the Sun and Moon, &c. and to the first thing they meet with in the morning, tho a Goose or an Ass, and all the day after, they Pray to it: But a Crow they cannot abide. Idem.

About Jemena in Bengala, they use to Pray na∣ked in the Water, and to do Pennance, by lying flat on the ground, kissing the Earth, holding up their hands to the Sun, and turning themselves a∣bout 40 times. Idem.

See more of this in the Second Part of this book, under the Title of Prayer.

Magical.

Ad illum (viz. Cacodaemonem) complicatis genibus supplices accessistis. Mart. Delrio & Sebast. Michael in Pneumalog. refer. exemplar sententiae latae Avinioni Anno. 1582.

Glanvil saith, they call the Devil sometimes Ro∣bin, and pray to him, O Satan, give me my purpose.

Dr. Dee in all his Actions with Spirits, tells us, that he always went to prayer (not to the Devil professedly) but to God. Oravimus ad Deum, ejus implorabamus auxilium: And in the end of his Ac∣tion he concludes with a short Thanksgiving to God.

Omnis Spiritus laudet Deum nostrum, unum & trinum. Amen.

Nay the very occasion of his falling into this Magical Delusion, next to his Mathematical Stu∣dies, is supposed to be, his earnest Prayer to God for Wisdom, such Wisdom as he was ambitious of. Dr. Casaubon.

2. Praises, Psalms, Hymns.

Jewish.

THere were 3 kinds of Musical Persons among the Jews:

• 1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that plaid upon Musical Instruments.
• 2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that sung with the Voice.
• 3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that joyned Vocal and Instru∣mental Musick together, Alsted. Encycl. N. 2630.

The Song of Miriam, was uttered, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, with alternate Melodies, saith Philo Jud. de vit. Mosi. l. 3.

The President of the Essenes standing up, sung an Hymn, composed in praise of God, and after him did others, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, in their Orders, in convenient manner; and when they came unto the Close of the Hymns, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Id. de vit contempl.

The Hallel was sung over at the Passover, from Ps. 113, to Ps. 118.

The 92d Psalm on the Sabbath-day, Psalm 9.4. e∣very Wednesday, Dr. Light. Templ. Serv. p. 59, —139.

Ancient Christian.

Hymns and Psalms were accounted a conside∣rable part of Divine Worship, Dr. Cave, vid. Plin. l. 10. Ep. 97.

They were either Extempore, or set.

The Council of Laodicea ordered, That no Psalms of private composition should be recited in the Church, Can. 59. also that a Lesson should be inter∣posed between every Psalm.

In this Duty all the Congregation bore a part, joi∣ning together: Afterward the custom was to sing Alternatim, course by course, answering one ano∣ther, Theod. Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 24. who saith, it was first brought in by Flavianus and Diodorus, in the Ch. of Antioch in the Reign of Constantine; but So∣crates saith, by Ignatius, who in a vision had heard, &c. Socr. Eccl. H. l. 6. c. 8.

Pliny saith, the Christians did secum invicem canere.

Theodosius Junior, rising early every morning, with his Sisters, did together interchangeably sing Psalms of Praise. De Orig.

They Sung Hymns and Psalms at Dinner; a custom which Clem. Al. commends, Paedag. l. 2. c. 4. Chrysostom greatly pleads for it, to be used at ordi∣nary works, at meals, after meals, as an excellent Antidote against Temptations, in Ps. 41. Tom. 3. Cypr. Ep. 1. p. 7.

S. Augustine saith, we have the precept and ex∣ample of our Saviour Christ and his Apostles for singing in our Assemblies, Orig. Brit.

Also he saith, the Customs of Churches were very different about these matters. In the Church∣es of Asric, he saith, they confin'd themselves to the Prophetical Hymns, for which they were up∣braided by the Donatists, as too grave and formal;

but he allows singing for one of the solemn parts of Divine Service, with which he joyns reading the Lessons, Preaching and Prayer, either aloud by the Bishop, or in common, by the Deacons giving no∣tice, Ibid.

Hymns of the Church, Just. Mart.

Hymns proving the Divinity of Christ. Euseb.

Hymns of Nepos, Idem.

Hymns of St. Ambrose, S. Hilary, Prudentius, generally used.

Te Deum, attributed by Arch-Bishop Ʋsher, to S. Nicclius Bishop of Triers, A. D. 535. or of Ly∣ons, 567.

Gloria Patri, used anciently in the Eastern Church, Basil: in the Gallican Churches at the end of every Psalm, Cassian: at Rome mostly after the Responsoria, Walafr. Strab.

Singing in Ambrose's time, taken into use at Millain, and the Western Churches, upon occasion of a Persecution under Justina, Valentinian's Mother.

Augustine commends Athanasius his plain distinct singing, like reading.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans have several ways of praising God, viz. by Singing, Musick, Dancing, &c. ac∣cording to the different Sects which are among them, but the most pleasant is that of the Dervi∣ses, with Flutes, Drums, Dances, Vocal-musick, reading of the Alcoran and exposition of it: Con∣cerning which see afterwards in the Chapter of Saints.

See more in the Practical Part in the Chap. of Praising God.

Ancient Heathen.

Observe,

1. The Matter and Contents.

Callimachas writing a Hymn to the praise of Apollo, begins thus,

None so skilful an Artist as the famous Apollo,

He's skill'd in Song, and skill'd in Archery;

A Prophet He, and great Physician too;

He Mortals taught to build, Apollo loves Archi∣tecture, &c.

Orpheus observes the same method, viz.

• 1. Declaring the Vertues of the Gods.
• 2. Praying that they may be brave and hap∣py, and give a blessed end to their Banquets.

2. The Form.

They had three Stanzaes, or parts.

• 1. Strophe, sung in turning from the East to the West.
• 2. Antistrophe, in returning from the West to the East.

3. Epode, Sung while they stood before the Al∣tar; for they used to Dance in this manner, whilst they Sung the Hymns, about the Altar.

3. The time:

Alway when the Persians Sacrificed, a Magus Sung a Hymn.

The Arabian Priests were bound to spend their time in singing Hymns, and rehearsing the Acts of their Gods. Rosse.

N. Plato (l. de leg.) adviseth that whatsoever Hymns or Prayers the Poets composed, they should first shew them to the Priests, lest they should ask evil things for good.

Greg. Naz. saith, Julian the Apostate, in imi∣tation of the Christians, did appoint among the Heathens, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, a Form of Pray∣er to be said in parts.

Modern Heathen.

Among the Samodies, the Priest in his Divine Service doth not Sing, but Howl, and that so long, till he become like a Mad-man, and then falls

down, as if he were dead, but riseth again, orders five Deer to be Sacrificed, and then thrusts a Sword half way into his belly, still singing or howling rather, &c. Rosse.

Among the Indians Old and Modern, dancing to the Idols, is accounted part of divine Wor∣ship. Idem.

In Goa, when they Sow, Mow, go to Sea, and when the Women lye in, and when they return from Sea, they feast their Idols with Musick, and other Solemnities 14 days together. Idem.

In Narsinga their Idol is carried yearly in Pro∣cession, with Virgins and Musick going before. Idem.

In Florida they worship the Sun and Moon, with dances and songs, howling, feasting and cutting of their Skins.

Diabolical.

Profane, wanton Songs, which vitiate and cor∣rupt the minds of men. Chrysostom (in Ps. 117.) calls them, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

Delrius in his Magic Disquis. makes mention of Multae Jubilationes, Saltationes, commessationes, compotationes, et ludi in honorem ipsius praesidentis Beelzebub. l. 5. Sec. 16.

Mr. Glanvil tells us,

• 1. At going to meeting, they go singing—Thout, tout a tout, throughout and about.
• 2. At their Feasting, the Devil plays on a Cit∣tern or Pipe.
• 3. At parting, the word is, — A Boy! merry meet, merry part!
• 4. In their Return, they cry, Rentum Tormen∣tum.

Doctor Dee in his Actions with Spirits used fre∣quent Thanksgivings; for instance, when by the help of one of his Spirits he had found three of his Books, which had been burnt the 10th of April before, I fell (saith he) upon my Knees, with great thanks-yielding to the God Almighty, Act. with Spirits, p. 418.

3. Sacrifices.

Jewish.

THE Oblations of the Jews (according to Pur∣chas his Relations, and Theol. Discov. of Asia, &c.) were,

1. Sacrifices.

• 1. Burnt-Offerings: Consumed by the perpetual fire upon the Altar, being that which God miracu∣lously sent down from Heaven to consume Aaron's Sacrifice: Nadab and Abihu were stricken with a re∣venging fire from God, for using other: Vide Lev. 1.
• 2. Meat-Offerings: Made of fine flour, without Honey or Leaven, and with Oil and Incense on the Altar, or Frying-pan, or Oven, or Caldron, Lev. 2. part whereof was sacred to the Lord, by fire; part for the Priests.
• 3. Peace-Offerings: The Fat and Kidneys where∣of were to be burnt (the Fat and Blood being uni∣versally forbidden them to eat) the breast and right shoulder was the Priests: The rest went to the Sa∣crificer, to be caten the first or second day, or the third day burnt with Fire, Lev. 3, & 7.
• 4. Sin-offerings, viz. for sins of Ignorance of the Priest, Prince, People, &c. vide Lev. 4, & 6.
• 5. Trespass-Offerings, viz. in case of contempt, when the sin was done willingly, Lev. 6. To these were adjoyned Prayers and Praises with musical instruments and voices.
• 6. Offerings of Consecration, proper to the Priests, vide Lev. 6.10.
• 7. Of Purification, as of a Woman after Child∣birth, Lev. 12. or a Leper, Lev. 13, & 14. or for un∣clean issues of Men and Women, c. 15.

• 8. Of Expiation on that Feast-day so called, Lev. 16.

Add to these,

• 1. The Lights.
• 2. Incense every morning and evening, on a golden Altar, whereto the Priests only had access, with such perfume as is prescribed, Exod. 30.

2. Gifts.

1. According to the Law.

• 1. First-Fruits, of Man, of Beasts, of the Earth.
• 2. Tithes, to the Levites, to the Priests, the Temple, a 3d. year's Tenth.

2. By Vow.

3. Of Free-will.

Now the Jews content themselves with reading the Precepts concerning Sacrifices; comforting themselves with Hos. 14.3.

Ancient Christian.

Cyprian severely chides a rich Widow of his time, who came to the Sacrament, without giving any thing to the poor man's box, did partake of o∣thers Offerings, not giving any thing of her own, de Oper. & Eleemos.

Concerning the Oblations of the Primitive Christians, we may observe,

• 1. That Bread and Wine was ordinarily Offered every Lord's Day, by all the men and Women, Carranz. in Sum. Dec. Fabia. Pa.
• 2. That the Offerings of them who did not Communicate, were not to be accepted, Id. Sum. Eliber. Conc. c. 28.
• 3. That none were to receive these Offerings, but the Bishop, or his Substitute, upon pain of being Anathematized, Conc. Gangr. c. 8.
• 4. That the Oblations were to be distributed by the Bishop, according to the Necessity of the Faith∣ful, Carrauz. Sum. Decr. Ʋrban. Pap. 12. qu. Res Eccl.

• 5. That of the Oblations of the Faithful, or the Revenues of the Church, one part was to be al∣lowed to the Bishop, two parts for Church Repairs, and the Poor, and one for the Clerks, or Clergy, according to their Merits. Idem. Sum. Decr. Simpl. Pa.
• 6. That the offerings of such as did not receive the Lord's Supper, as did oppress the Poor, as laid violent hands upon themselves, were not to be ac∣cepted. Idem, &c.

So also of such as had delivered up their Children to be Baptized by Hereticks. Idem.

7. That Oblations were not to be made in Lent. Idem.

Mahometan.

The Mahometan Pilgrims, in commemoration of Abraham's Sacrifice, offer upon the Plain, near Medina, 400000 Sheep, on the Day of the little Bairam. M. de Thev.

Ancient Heathen.

1. Obs. the kinds of Sacrifices.

• 1. Humane Sacrifices were offered to Saturn, in Carthage, &c. To Jupiter, Apollo, Mars, Nep∣tune, Bacchus, Juno, Diana, Pallas, Mercury, Moloch, &c. Amongst the Romans, Scythians. Cauls, Aegyptians, &c. And some Indians now.
• 2. Beasts and Birds, &c.
  • 1. White, to the Supernal Gods.
  • 2. Black, to the Infernal.

2. A Bull to Jupiter, Mars, Apollo, Neptune, Luna, the Heroes.

• A Ram to Mars and Jupiter.
• A Horse to Sol and Mars.
• A Doe to Minerva and Pan.
• A Lamb to Juno and Faunus.

• A Dove to Venus.
• A Sow to Ceres and Cybele.
• A Hog to Sylvanus.
• A Cock to the Lares.
• A He-Goat to Bacchus.

The Women prostituted their own Bodies to Venus, at her Temple, for the use of Strangers.

They must all be,

• 1. Of Fair Colour.
• 2. Free from blemish.
• 3. Not used to Labour.
• 4. Such as they had received no profit from.

They chose proper Garlands to adorn the Men, Sacrifices, Altars, Vessels, e. g.

In the Service of Bacchus, Myrtle.

Ceres, the Oak.

Hercules, Poplar.

Apollo, Lawrel.

They chose proper Fewel for the Altars.

Myrtle for Venus.

Ash for Mars.

Oak for Jove, &c.

Natalis Comes tells, of Vengeance inflicted for improper Fewel, out of Pausanias, &c.

They used proper Seasons of Service.

In the Morning, to the Spernal.

In the Evening, to the Infernal.

Proper Places.

On the Plain, to the Terrestrial.

On Hills, to the Supernal.

In Grots and Caves to the Infernal.

Modern Heathen.

The East-Indians offer Sacrifice (some of them) to the Sea; and generally to the Idol in their Pa∣gods, M. de Thev.

In Guinea, &c. if the Fishermen have not a good draught, they present a Piece of Gold to the Priest, to reconcile them to the frowning Saint,

who with his Wives makes a kind of Procession through the Streets, smiting his Breast, clapping his hands with a mighty noise, 'till he come to the shoar, where they cut down Boughs from certain Trees, and hang them on their Necks, playing on Timbrels; then the Priest turns to the Wives, and expostulates with them, and throws Wheat, and other things into the Sea, as an Offering to the Fetisso. View of the Engl. Acqu. in Guinea, &c.

In Pegu and Bengala, the Idols are honoured with Lights continually burning before them. Rosse.

In Goa, they wash in a Cistern, near the Idol, and offer Rice, Eggs, &c. Idem.

The Gaurs, Kids, Hens, Pigeons.

In Malabar, they Sacrifice Flowers and Cocks to their Idol.

In Narsinga, the Pilgrims offer Gold, Silver, and Jewels to their Idol. Idem.

In Virginia, they offered Tobacco, &c.

In Mexico, &c. Men. Idem.

Diabolical.

Witches give their Soul and Body to the Devil.

And permit the Devil to suck their Blood, once in 24 hours.

And destroy the lives of as many as they can, in Devotion to the Devil. Glanvil.

In Amboyna, they offer him Meat and Drink, and light a Wax-Candle in a certain place of their Houses; and if he comes not, they eat most of the Consecrated Meat themselves. Mandelslo.

The like they do in Ceylon. Capt. Knox.

4. Purifications, Washings, &c.

Jewish.

PUrification by Water, was long in use with the Jews, though not Sacramental; therefore they expected it at the coming of the Messiah, John 1.25. They question'd not his Baptism, but his Au∣thority. Godw. Antiq.

To make a Woman-Profelyte of the Covenant, was required Purification by Water and Oblation, viz. two Turtles, or Pigeons; to a Male-Profe∣lyte Circumcision, together with Purification and Oblation. Idem.

Purification was used,

• 1. To Males, before Circumcision.
• 2. To Women-Proselytes of the Covenant.
• 3. To Women after Child-birth, as the Law re∣quires, Lev. 12. but with this difference among the Modern Jews, That after the birth of a Daugh∣ter, the Wife retires for 66, or 70 Days, her Hus∣band not being permitted to touch her Finger, or Clothes, or cut in the same Dish, or drink in the same Cup with her, 'till she hath been washt, &c. Dr. Addison.
• 4. To Churches, Vessels, &c.

Ancient Christian.

Hither may be referred the Baptism of Christi∣aus, which is a kind of Purification; though we have spoken of it before, in the Chapter of Sacra∣ments; as may also the Lord's Supper, in which

the Souls of true Believing Communicants are pu∣rified in the Blood of Christ, that Lamb of GOD, which takes away the sins of the World. This is that Fountain which was open'd on purpose for sin, and for uncleanness; which purifies more than the Refiners fire, or the Fuller's Soap.

But ordinarily, Repentance is the Christian's pu∣rification, and that which disposeth and makes us meetly qualified for the Ordinances before-men∣tioned; both which are but declarative of this, and supposed in the Judgment of Christian Chari∣ty, both in Baptism and the Lord's Supper.

Other Purifications have been added in succeed∣ing Ages, by the Papists especially; as,

1. Purification, or Dedication of Churches, by Praying, Sprinkling the Walls with holy Water, and a bundle of Hysop; the Clergy and People go∣ing about and singing, the Bishop knocking the Door with his Crosier, saying, Lift up your heads, O ye gates, &c. Then entering in with three Ser∣vants, wishing Peace three times to the House, then on his knees to the Altar, and praying, whilest the Clergy without sing the Litany, who afterwards carry in the Relicks of the Saint to which the Church is Dedicated. The Walls are painted; Salt, Water, Ashes, and Wine are exercised, and mixt, into which the Bishop having dipt his Thumb, makes the sign of the Cross on the Altar, Walls, Pave∣ment, offers Incense, blesseth the Church, Preach∣eth, &c. all enter the Church singing, &c.

2. Of Altars; by going about them 7 times, and sprinkling them with Water and Hysop 7 times, ha∣ving first made 4 Crosses, on the 4 Horns of the Altars.

3. The Putinae, the Corporal, Chalice, Linnen, Pix, Fonts, Crosses, Images, First-Fruits, Holy-Water, Salt, Church-Yard, Bells, Easter-Tapers, Chests, wherein the Relicks of the Saints are kept, &c. And these Purified or Consecrated with Prayers. Washing, Crossing, Ancinting, Incense, &c.

Mahometan.

The Turks have two kinds of Ablutions,

• 1. Gousl, viz. a general washing of the whole body, after lying with their Wives, Nocturnal Pollution, Urine, or any Unclean Thing touch∣ing them.
• 2. Abdest, viz. only of the Hands always be∣fore Prayers.
• 3. After easing of Nature, they wash their Hands, &c.

To this end they have commonly near the Mosques, Baths for the Gousl, and Fountains for the Abdest.

The manner thus;

• 1. They look toward Mecha, and wash the Hands three times.
• 2. The Mouth and Teeth three times.
• 3. The Nose three times.
• 4. The Face three times.
• 5. The Arms to the Elbow.
• 6. The Head rub'd from the Brow to the Poll.
• 7. The Ears within and without.
• 8. The Feet three times.

In washing they are to say — Bismillah—i. e. in the Name of the Great God, and praise to God, the God of the Mussulman Faith, M. de Thevenot.

Ancient Heathen.

1. Men were thus purged, after they had touch∣ed a dead Body, or entred into an unclean Place, before admitted to the Altar; They sprinkled their Head with a wet Olive or Laurel dipt in Water and Salt, and made prayers to the God.

Spargit & ipse suos Lauro rorante Capillos, Incipit & solita fundere voce preces. Ovid. l. 5.

Sometimes they used Sulphur and Fire made of Pine-wood, to perfume the Person, Place or Ves∣sel, &c.

When any sacrificed for his own purgation, af∣ter a wickedness committed, a Pig was slain, and his Hands washed in the Blood.

In these Lustrations they used,

• 1. A Trine Aspersion.
• 2. Looking towards the East.

2. Fields of Fruit, when purged, the Hostia was carried three times about the Field.

Terque novas circum foelix eat Hostia fruges. Virg. l. 6.

3. Sacrifices were washed with Water and Salt.

Modern Heathen.

An incredible concourse of People come from all parts of the Indies, in Pilgrimage, to Chryso∣bacra, in the Province of Halabras, to visit the Pagods kept there very carefully; but before they approach that place, (which they look up∣on to be holy) they throw themselves stark naked into the River Ganges, to be purified, — suppo∣sing that Adam and Eve were created there, M. de Thevenot. Trav. l. 3. c. 39.

This in order to prepare themselves for some Feasts, ibid.

In the Province of Telinga the Idolaters use frequent washings; Men, Women and Children go to the river, as soon as they are out of Bed; the Rich have water brought to them. When Women lose their Husbands, they are brought thither by their Friends; and they who are brought to Bed, use the same custom, as soon almost as they are delivered, idem. — When they are come out of the water, a Bramen dawbs their Forehead with a composition of Saffron and

white Saunders. — They must never eat, unless they be washed.

The Bannyans wash oft, to purifie themselves from sin, Sir Tho. Herbert.

At Tanasseri also sometimes 100000 Indians go naked into Ganges, and bowing their Bodies, with their Hands throw the water aloft, as an offer∣ing to the Sun, Sir Tho. Herbert.

Diabolical.

The Witches at their meetings use to anoint themselves with Oyl, which the Devil brings them.

5. Teaching, Instruction, &c.

Jewish.

MOSES hath of old, such as preach him, being read in their Synagogues every Sab∣bath day, Act. 15.26.

Esdras appointed that the people should meet three times in the Week, to be taught the Law, viz. the Sabbath, Mondays and Thursdays; and three days the rather (say some) because in the Desart of Sur the people wandred three days without water, i. e. (say they) without the Law.

Ancient Christian.

Justin Martyr saith, that the word was read and preached for the space of an hour every Sab∣bath day, at one meeting, Apolog.

Tertullian saith, there was not any holy meeting, wherein they were not fed with Divine Sermons; and if the Pastor were sick, or necessarily hindred, the Deacon read a Homily, Mayer Ch. Cat.

1. The Primitive Christians at their Assemblies read the Scripture, St. Clements's Epistle to the Corinthians, Hermas's Pastor, the Writings of St. Ephrem, &c.

The Quantum Arbitrary, according to their op∣portunity, &c.

2. Upon the Scripture read before, the Presi∣dent of the Assembly, with the Presbyters, gave expositions and exhortations to the people.

— Then (after the Gospel read) let the Pres∣byters one by one exhort the people, not all at once, and after all, the Bishop, as is fit for the Master to do, Const. App.

Greg. Nyssen excuseth his brevity, because of the discourses made before.

They had moreover Sermons in the Afternoon. Chysostom in a Homily on this very subject (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Hom. 10. ad Pop. Antioch.) commends them that came to Church after Dinner, — in greater numbers, — to hear the Divine Laws.

St. Basil, St. Augustine, &c. frequently refer to those Sermons, which they had. preached in the Mornings.

In Antioch it was usual for a good part of the year to have Sermons every day, Chrysost.

Origen every day, and as it were extempore, made Sermons to the People. Casaubon. His Ser∣mons

were lively, but short, seldom exceeding an hour, J. H. in the Life of Orig.

The Abyssins have neither Preaching nor Hymns; but only Liturgies and Homilies, and several Por∣tions of Scripture read. Ludolph. Yet for the youn∣ger sort they have Catechizing. Idem.

The Muscovites (no, not their Monks and Priests) cannot give any reason of their belief; because they have not the word of God preached unto them: And therefore the Patriarch suffers them not to dispute of Religion, nor enquire into that of Forreigners, D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

Those who are to profess the Muscovite Religion, are sent for six weeks into a Monastery, where the Monks Instruct them, and teach them their Pray∣ers, the manner of Honouring the Saints, of doing reverence to the Images, and making the signs of the Cross. Idem. The Protopope of Morum with others, were deposed and Banish'd, for offering to preach.

Mahometan.

Mahometans, when they teach publickly, hold a drawn Sword in their hand.

Mutewakelus (a Mahomet Emperour) Prayed and Preached before the People.

Muhtadis Billa, sate Preaching to the people e∣very Monday and Thursday, having a Book always before him, Hotting. ex Elmas.

On Friday nine a Clock the Imam preacheth in a pulpit two hours together, either declaring the Miracles of Mahomet, or exalting the Faith of the Mahomcians, or rehearsing fabulous Tales to terri∣fy the bad, or inveighing against the Blasphemers of Mahomet, Christ and the Saints, exhorting to Alms, saying over the Commandments of the Law, Sa. Purchas.

Ancient Heathen.

A great number of youths assemble to the Druids for the Cause of Discipline, who are in great ho∣nour with them, Caes. de bel. Gal. being moved by such rewards (viz. privileges of the Druids); and of their own accord many come together into this Discipline, and are sent by their Neighbours, and Parents; there they are said to learn a certain num∣ber of Verses: Some stay twenty years in the Discipline, Idem.

The Antient Theologues, amongst the Egyptians, instructed their Scholars in like manner, Towerson.

Modern Heathen.

In Madagascar, I saw one (who was certainly their Priest) getting up a Tree, and speaking to the people, for above half an hour; but not one of us understanding their Language, I know not what discourse he made to them; nor yet what difference there is between their priest and people, save that I observed, they carried at the end of a Cane, a piece of Cow's Tail, and that one of them suffered the Nails of his two fore-fingers to grow to the length of Eagles Claw's, Mandelslo's Trav. p. 207.

Ortelius mentions a strange custom among the Tartars, that their Priests on high Trees preach to them; and after Sermon, besprinkle their Audi∣tors, with Blood, Milk, Earth and Cow-dung mixt together, Rosse.

In Pegu the peoples Alms are brought to the preachers in the pulpits, whilst preaching, Idem.

In Mexico the priests did preach on some Festi∣val days to the people, Idem.

Diabolical.

The Devil useth several ways for the instructi∣on of his Scholars.

1. Sometimes he is seen to go in a visible shape through the Countrey (as in Sweedland, A.D. 1669. and 1670) and appearing dayly to the people, working upon the weaker sort by presenting them with Meat and drink (not Spiritual Manna.)

2. Sometimes he assembles his Disciples in a Church by night, and appears to them in the Ha∣bit of a black man, with a little-Band, instructing them out of the pulpit, Glanvil.

3. Sometimes at his night-meetings, he exhorts them to observe his Laws, to do mischief; and pro∣mises, they shall want nothing, Cloths, Victuals, nor Mony, Idem.

N. B. The Name of God or Jesus Christ is ne∣ver used, or mentionen'd at their Meetings: But yet where it may serve for his purpose, the Devil can pray and preach too, and that exceeding well, Vide Dr. Dec's Actions with Spirits: & Quote Scrip∣ture readily, S. Matth. c. 4.

6. Sacraments, Vows.

Jewish.

1. CIreumcision, called a sign, Gen. 17. a Seal, Rom. 4.11. Observe,

1. The Time; the 8th day precisely.

• 1. That a Sabbath might pass over it.
• 2. Or to shew that God is not tied to Sacra∣ments in the Salvation of persons.

• 3. Or, that it might be out of its legal un∣cleanness, its blood, Lev. 22.27. c. 12.2, 3.

2. The penalty for Omission, viz. Cutting-off, by bodily Death probably, or Excommunication.

3. The manner. The Jews,

• 1. Bathe the Child oft, to take away the filth.
• 2. Bring it to the Synagogue in Parade, with several Boys, one bearing a Torch of 12 lights;
• 3. Another a dish of Sand, to throw the Pre∣puce into: Another the Circumcisang instrument (of wood, stone, iron, &c.) also oyl, rags, &c. a Cordial Sometimes.
• 4. The Baal-berith gives the Child to Mohel, &c. See more in Book Second.

2. The Passover.

See before in the Ch. of Times of publick Wor∣ship, Festivals, &c.

Some Jews will not suffer the Women to make clean the House (in preparation for the Passover) because (they say) Talkativeness is so natural to that Sex, that they cannot perform the Office with so great silence, as is required. Dr. Addison.

Ancient Christian.

1. Baptism; wherein observe,

1. By whom it was administred;

• 1. By the President. Just. M. Antistes. Ter∣tul. the Bishop. Ignat. Ep. ad Smyrn. Tertul. de Bapt. S. Hierom saith it was so in his time: Some∣times the Bishop began, the Prosbyters carried it on.
• 2. Presbyters and Deacons, Tertull. Philip Baptized.
• 3. A Man Orthodox. Cyprian with 87 African Bishops more (in Con. Carth.) was for rebaptizing persons baptiz'd by Hereticks.
• 4. Lay-unordained persons in case of Neces∣sity, as Tertull. Hierom, &c. positively asserts and Conc. Illibar. rectified the custom, with this proviso, that if the person lived, he should have confirmation

• from the Bishop, for they account none could be saved without Baptism by Water or Blood (Font or Martyrdom.)
• 5. Women never allowed to baptize, unless among Hereticks.
• 6. Athanasius's case, viz. Baptizing when a Boy, was rare.

2. To whom;

• 1. Infants, v. Irenaeum, Tertul. Orig. Cypr. &c.
• 2. Adult, after they had been Catechised, and given account of their proficiency to the Bishop.

3. When;

• 1. All times alike, at the first; afterwards,
• 2. From Easter or Whitsuntide; whence dying to sin, &c.
• 3. Clinici, in case of Sickness or Death, any time.

4. Where;

• 1. Where was Water. Just. M.
• 2. Ponds, Springs, Rivers, &c. Tertul.
• 3. Baptisteria, near, or in the Church; these were large, with a partition for Men and Women.

5. How;

• 1. With great nakedness and simplicity.
• 2. Afterwards, there was Catechising; the Catechumen sate with his Face toward the West; hands stretch'd out, interrogated, insufflated, a∣nointed, immersed 3 times, anointed again, and cloathed with a white Garmen.

Confirmation.

Infants when adult, Adult Persons a little af∣ter Baptism, were brought to the Bishop, and anointed sometimes (viz. if they had not had Compleat Baptism, vid. Con. Aurant.) always confirmed by imposition of Hands, with devout Prayers, that the person confirmed might grow in Grace, and be enabled to perform the Vows of Baptism.

Lords Supper. Observe,

1. The Persons administring, viz. the Presi∣dent only, Tertul. de Coron. Mil. c. 3. who con∣secrated

the Deacons distributing, Just. Mart. Apol. 2.

2. The Communicants;

1. At first, the whole Church.

2. As Christians multiplied, and a more ex∣act Disciplines grew necessary, the Faithful only, Catechumens and Penitents being excluded, scandalous persons debarred.

Persons sick, or on just causes absent, had some little pieces of the Consecrated Bread dipt in the Cup carried to them usually by the Deacon, sometimes by any other person.

3. Persons dead, i. e. such as lapsed and died suddenly, to shew that they died in the Com∣munion of the Church.

This abrogated by the Concil. Carth. 3. & Trull. 1.

4. New Baptized Infants, commonly.

3. The Time.

1. What days; Every Lord's Day, besides other Days, and especially Saturdays, on which all the Churches in the World (except Rome and A∣lexandria) used to celebrate this Sacrament. Socrat. l. 5. c. 22.

2. What time of the Day?

• 1. Our Saviour at Night.
• 2. When the Apostles did, is doubtful.
• 3. Tertullian saith, at Supper, tempore vi∣ctus.
• 4. In the Morning, before day. Plin. l. 10. Ep. 97. And Cyprian pleads for the Morning. ad Cecil. Ep. 63.

This Custom obtain'd generally, except in some places of Egypt. Socrat. l. 5.

3. How often? vid. post.

1. At first, every day, as oft as they came toge∣ther for Publick Worship. We receive the Eucha∣rist every day. Cypr. de Orat. Dom. So S. Am∣brose saith of his Church at Milan. So S. Hierom of Rome.

In the East, the custom wore off sooner. S. Ba∣sil speaks of four times a Week. Lord's Day, Wed∣nesday, Friday, Saturday; besides Festivals.

2. Afterwards, once a Week, three times a Year, &c.

4. The Place where;

• 1. Our Saviour in a House, at the Jews Passe∣over.
• 2. The Apostles in an upper Room, set apart for Church-Service.
• 3. In Times of Persecution, on Mountains, Crypt••, Tombs of Martyrs, &c.
• 4. When Temples were built, at the East∣end of the Church; on a Table of Wood or Stone, senced in with Rails. Out of this place they were forbid to Communicate, Laod. Cone. Can. 58. un∣less in great necessity.

5. The manner. After the Service of the Ca∣techumens

1. They offered all somewhat.

2. Out of the Offerings (which the Pastor laid upon the Altar) the Bread and Wine for the Sacrament were taken, viz. common Bread; no dispute then about leaven'd or unleaven'd Bread.

3. Hence also, probably, they had Provisions for the Agapae, where Rich and Poor feasted toge∣ther. At ••••••st, probably, before the Sacrament, 1 Cor. 11. Every one took his own Supper. Afterwards, in Chrysostom's time, it was after the Sacrament: for they fasted till the Sacrament.

4. The Elements being prepared,

• 1. The Deacon brought Water to wash the Bishop's and Priest's hands. I will wash my hands in Innocency, v. Constit. Ap. l. 8.
• 2. They Deacon cryed aloud, Mutually embrace and kiss each other (this is the holy kiss) when thou bringest thy Gift to the Altar, &c.
• 3. They prayed for universal Peace, whole∣som Weather, Kings, &c. See the Form. Consist. Apost.

• 4. The Minister and People mutually salu∣ted; saying,
  • Priest. The Lord be with you.
  • People. And with thy Spirit.
  • Pr. Let us give Thanks unto the Lord.
  • Peop. It is meet and just so to do.

5. The Minister rehearsed the Prayer of Consecration, giving Thanks for the Death, Re∣surrection, &c. of the Son, &c. for admitting them to those Benefits; praying for a closer Union. End∣ing with the Lord's Prayer.

6. The Minister cried, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Ans. There is one Holy, one Lord. J. Ch.

7. They exhorted to participation by a Hymn, Come, Taste and see, that the Lord is good. Cyril.

8. The Bishop, or Priest, Sanctified the Elements. See the Form in S. Ambros. de Sacram. l. 4. c. 5.

9. They brake the Bread, delivering it to the Deacon, and he to the Communicants; then the Cup; the Wine mixt with Water. For In∣fants and wealt, the Bread dipt in Wine was gi∣ven.

10. The posture was various, in Dionys. A∣lezander's time, standing. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 7. c. 9.

11. The People stretch'd out the right hand, the left hand being under it. Cyril.

12. During the Administration they sung Psalms (Ps. 33. Constit. Apost.) and Hymns.

13. Concluded with Prayer and Thank sgi∣ving.

14. Saluted each other with a Kiss of Peace, (signaculo Orationis. Tertul. Enlogiae) pieces of Bread sent to Catechumens &c.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans used Circumcision after the 8th. Year, when the Child is able to make confession of his Faith, where, lifting up his Finger, he speaks these words:

There is but one God, and Mahomet his Prophet, one God, and equal Prophets.

After Circumcision ended, they Feast three days together, and then they carry the Circumcised to a Bath, with great Pomp, and then home again, presenting him with gifts.

Circumcision not commanded in the Alcoran.

The Women are not circumcised, but only use the words.

When any Christian abjures his Faith, and is circumcised, they are led through the Town with great honour and rejoycing, and exempted from Taxes and Tributes.

Yet the Moors of Egypt circumcise their Daughters, cutting off some of their Nymphae M. de Thev.

The Old Arabians circumcised at thirteen years of age, Rosse.

In Mexico the Priests washed the Newborn Children, and let them blood in the Ears, Rosse.

Ancient Heathen.

In answer to Circumcision and Baptism.

The Heathen Romans (every Citizen) gave no∣tice of the birth of their Children to the Prefects of the Treasury in the Temple of Saturn, upon the Ninth day for the Male, the Eighth for a Fe∣male, (but the Tenth amongst the Greeks) upon which day (called therefore Dies Lustricus, & Nominalia) the Child was Purified, Named.

They accounted the Child in danger till the se∣venth day past.

The supposed Goddess of the day, was called Nundina.

The Grecians on the fifth day had their Mid∣wives to carry the Child, and run about a fire made for the purpose, for the purification of the Infant, and consecrating of it to the Houshold Gods. This day was called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Dr. Holyday on Juvenal.

Modern Heathen.

The Inhabitants of Ceilon dedicate a Cock to the Devil (by way of Vow) in case of sickness, Capt. Knox.

The most Ancient Historians tell us, that the Egyptians were the first that instituted Circum∣cision, or else learn'd it from the Ethiopians; thence it came to be used among the Cholchi, Phe∣nicians and Syrians, Ludolph.

They of Alnajah circumcise with sharp Stones; and Epiphanius quotes the Homerites for the same custom; from whence came the Abyssinians, Idem.

The Troglodytes, Nigrites and other innumera∣ble Nations use it for cleanliness, or for genera∣tion (as conducive to it) or because they have a longer Praeputium, idem.

Among the Abyssins, Egyptians and Arabians even the Women are circumcised; and the most impudent about the Cape of Good-hope, who yet prostitute themselves for a small matter to the Seamen. My Author wonders, that only in Afri∣ca and Asia the Women should have such extube∣rances, as have need to be cut off, idem.

O Bandaron, O Uncircumcised, is as great a Re∣proach among these Women, as O Arel, i. e. O Incircumcised, amongst the Jewish Men, idem.

Among the Bannyans the Priests, Children and Merchants (i. e.) Bramins and Bannyans in Ba∣ptism anoint with Oyl, and cleanse with Water: the prophaner sort, (Men of War and Manufa∣ctures) have only Water with the point of a Pen opposed to their Foreheads, Sir Th. Herb.

Diabolical.

The Witches renounce their Christian Baptism, and suffer the Devil to pour Water upon them, and take another Feigned Name in their Fictitious Baptism, Mart. Delrio Disq. Mag. l. 5. Sec. 16.

Also for a Pledge, they give a Fragment of their Garments, and write their Names, or make their Marks with their own Hands, in the Book of Damned Reprobates, ibid.

Some offer the Sacramental Bread to the Devil.

Also the Wizard or Witch in some secret part of the Body, hath a kind of a Dug, which the Familiar Spirit at certain seasons sucks; thereby receiving some service, and peradventure infusing some malignant virtue and power into the Witch; which serves as a kind of Sacrament to them for the conveyance of continual nourishment, Glanv. Consid. on Witches.

Dr. Dee, when his Son Rowland was sick, ready to die, made a Vow (if God should restore his Son) to eat but one meal on Saturdays, &c. Act. with Spir. p. 10. vid. post. cap. de Jejun.

Mr Mather tells of a Diabolical Sacrament in Bread and Wine, Wonders of the Invisible World.

7. Fasting, Mortification, Penances.

Jewish.

THE Fasts of the Jews are,

1. Publick, which are many, concerning which we have given account already in the Monthly Festivals; save only that we omitted one which is kept in the Month of Tizri (or September) for the death of Gedaliah, Jer. 41.2.

2. Private, as

1. On Mondays.

The reasons of which see before in the Chapter of weekly times of Publick Worship.

2. Thursdays.

Which are kept only by the Devouter Sort.

The general rule in all their Fastings is to for∣bear Meat and Drink till the Stars appear; but in this they are palpably carnal, relying upon the very doing of the Work, Dr. Addison.

Some fast on the 10th of March, because Mi∣riam died that day, and the People wanted Wa∣ter in the Desart.

Some on the 10th of April, for the death of Eli and his two Sons, and the loss of the Ark.

Some also on the 18th for the death of Sa∣muel.

But the Only Fast, that God commanded them, was that upon the Day of Expiation.

The manner of keeping their Fasts is,

1. By abstaining from all Meats and Drinks, till the Stars appear.

2. Reading no passages in the Bible, but such as are mournful, as the Destruction of Je∣rusalem, Jeremiah's Lamentations, &c. Rosse.

Ancient Christian.

Lent, Quadragesima, so called, either because at first it lasted forty hours, viz. from 12 of the Clock on Friday till Easter-Sunday morning; or because afterwards it was extended to forty days; at last to 3, 6, 7 weeks.

It was observed in the First Century.

It was kept (especially the last week of it) with great stictness, mortifications (all Process and Inquiry into criminal Actions and Corporal Punishments suspended) Acts of Prayer, Absti∣nence, &c. In other parts of Lent they fasted till the Evening, in the last week till Midnight or Cock-crowing, vid. Zonar. in Synod. Tom. 2. part 1. p. 1.

The last week, called Hebdomada Magna, on which they Fasted, Watched, did Alms, suspend∣ed Suits at Law, shut the Tribunal Doors, set Prisoners free, Dr. Cave.

The Sinner, when he began to mislike himself, i. e. to be penitent for his wicked life, for that he had offended God and his Church, came first unto the Bishop and Priests, as unto the Mouths of the Church, and opened to them the whole bur∣den of his Heart; afterward he was by them brought into the Congregation, and there made the same confession before his Brethren; and fur∣ther was appointed to make satisfaction by open Penance; which Penance being duly and humbly done, he was restored again openly unto the Church, by laying on of Hands of the Priests and Elders, Bish. Jewel out of Beatus Rhenanus.

Fasts on Wednesdays and Fridays, Jejunia Quartae & sextae Feriae, (stationes, because they kept close to them as to their Guard) celebrated with read∣ing,

and expounding Sripture, Divine Service, Sacraments, and fasting till three a Clock, in re∣membrance of Christ Betrayed and Crucified.

Mahometan.

Ramazan is the name of the Mahometans Lent, which continues thirty days, during which they eat nothing in the day-time, but when night comes, all Meats are indifferent, but Swines-flesh; yet they abstain from Wine and Women.

The last day of Lent, they consecrate as a day of Mourning to the memory of their deceased Friends, when many of the meaner sort seem to make a most bitter lamentation, and then at night they fire an innumerable company of Lamps and other Lights; and when burnt out, the Lent is ended.

The day after their Ramjam, the most devout assemble at their Mosquits, and hear some parts of the Alcoran.

Ancient Heathen.

1. The Galli were such Priests as gelded them∣selves.

2. At Hierapolis the Pilgrims were to sacrifice a Sheep, to kneel and pray upon the Fleece, to lay the Head and Feet of the Sheep upon their Heads (to crown themselves) to drink cold wa∣ter only, and sleep on the ground till their return, Rosse.

3. The Hierophantae, among the Athenians, were such Priests, as castrated themselves with the drinking of Hemlock, that they might live more chast in their Office, Text. Offic.

4. The Priests of the Egyptians were sparing in their Victuals to a wonder, abstaining from Flesh and Wine; and seldom eating Bread, lest they should overcharge their Stomachs; only Oyl and

Sallad-herbs were their common food; not so much as tasting Eggs or Milk; enduring some∣times a three days fast, Idem.

5. The Persian Magi used no other food than Meal and Herbs, Id.

6. The Indian Gymnosophists fed upon Apples or Flour, Id.

Apollonius Tyaneus abstained from Bread and Flesh.

Archimolus and Moschus (Sophisters of Aeli) drank Water and ate nothing but Figs all their life, Id.

On the Festivals called Nephalia, the Ancient Greeks abstained from Wine, whence they gave them their name Diamastigosis, See the Second Part.

Modern Heathen.

An Indian Faquir intending to invent a new Spell of Devotion, resolved to measure with his Body, the whole extent of the Mogul's Empire, from Bengala as far as Caboul, i. e. from S. E. to N. W.

The Pretext for so doing, was, that being pre∣sent at the Feast of Houly, he had a kind of No∣vices to wait upon him and serve him: At the be∣ginning of his journey he laid himself out at full length, on the ground upon his Belly; and mark∣ing it, and so rising up again, to walk it; and so down and up again continually. This was per∣formed punctually; and he made a Cosse and half a day, i. e. three quarters of a League; so that at the years end he was got no farther than the utmost bounds of the Province of Halibas: but was loaded with Charity all the way, M. de Theven.

In the Pagod Chitanagar, on each side of the Wall, is a square hole, and in the middle of the thickness of it, a long Iron Screw, entring per∣pendicularly into the Wall like a Bar: The Irons served to fasten Ropes to, for supporting those who performed voluntary Penance for seven days, Idem.

The Bramins shun Pleasure, drink Water, Sir Tho. Herbert.

The Gentiles in the East-Indies are great Fasters, and none of them let a Fortnight pass without it; and then they fast 24 hours: A great many of them will fast six or seven days; and they say there are some that will fast a whole Month, with∣out eating any more than a handful of Rice a day; and others that will eat nothing at all, on∣ly drink Water, in which the Root Criata•• hath been boyled. When a Woman is at the end of one of these long Fasts, the Bramen goes with his Companions to the House of the Penitent, and beats a Drum, and permits her to eat and return home, M. de Thev. l. 3. p. 82.

Diabolical.

While I was thus requesting God, Edward Kel∣ly made a Vow of Penance, during his Life never to eat his Supper, or Evening-Meal, on Satdr days, Dr. Dee's Act. with Sp. p. 334.

The Witches in New-England kept Fasting-Days.

8. Feasting, &c.

Jewish.

FEASTS, Two-fold.

1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, upon the Remainder of a Sacrifice.

2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Compotatio, &c.

Concerning which, observe,

1. The Preparation. They Saluted, Kissed, washed the Guests Feet, by a Servant; anointed the Head and Feet.

2. Carriage at Table.

1. The Master consecrates a Cup of Wine thus: Blessed be Thou, O Lord our God, the King of the World, which createst the Fruit of the Vine.

2. He tasts the Cup, and passeth it about the Table.

3. Breaks the Bread, and holding it in both hands, blesseth it thus: Blessed be Thou, O Lord our God, the King of the World, which bringest forth Bread out of the Earth.

Thus on Festivals; at other times they blessed the Bread alone.

4. After eating, and good Discourse, the Ma∣ster, or some Guest, began thus:

Let us bless Him, who hath fed us with His own, and of whose Goodness we live.

All the Guests answer'd;

Blessed be He of whose Meat we have eaten, and of whose goodness we live.

Then the Master proceeded:

Blessed be He, and blessed be His Name, &c. an∣nexing a long Prayer, in which he gave thanks,

• 1. For present Food.

• 2. Deliverance out of Aegypt.
• 3. Circumcision.
• 4. The Law.

And Prayed,

• 1. For the People Israel.
• 2. The City Jerusalem.
• 3. Sion, the Tabernacle of His Glory.
• 4. The Kingdom of David's House.
• 5. The coming of Elias.
• 6. That God would make them worthy of those Days, and the Life of the World to come.

Then the Guests answer: Fear the Lord, all ye his Saints, for there is no lack, &c.

Afterward he blessed the Cup, as before, and then drunk round.

And, lastly, they sung a Hymn.

Their gesture was lying on Beds.

They sent Portions to the needy.

Ancient Christian.

The Christian-Feasts, used in Primitive Times, were called Agapae, or Love-Feasts.

The manner thus:

1. They prayed to God, before they ventured upon His Creatures.

2. Ate but what sufficed Hunger, drank no more than consisted with sober and modest Men, and fed so, as remembring they were to rise at night to worship God.

3. When they had done, they sung Psalms, ei∣ther of their own Composure, or out of the Holy Volumes.

4. And as they began, so they ended the Feast with Prayer.

5. And then departed with the same care to pre∣serve their Modesty and Chastity; so that they appeared not so much to have Feasted at Supper, as to have fed upon Discipline and Order. So Tertullian.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans have a kind of Easter-Feast, which they call Bayran, which lasteth three days, in which they enjoy all sorts of Pleasures.

They have also great Feasting at the Circumci∣sion of their Males.

They observe divers Festivals. Rosse.

Ancient Heathen.

The Romans, after Sacrificing, went to Feast upon the remaining part of the Beast, singing the praises of their God: After the Banquet, they did return to the Altar, and cast into the Flames the Morsels of Meat that were left, with the Tongue, and some Wine, and then did return thanks to the God for the honour and advantage of sharing with him in the Victim. This ended, they con∣cluded with Prayers. D Assigny upon Galir. p. 26.

At their ordinary Feasts, they had Libationes.

To retrench the Expences of their Feasts, and oblige them to Frugality and Moderation, there were several Laws enacted amongst the Romans, called Leges Sumptuariae, concerning which more may be seen in A. Gellius, Macrobius, &c.

The order and manner of their Feasts was thus:

• 1. As to the time; it was commonly at Supper.
• 2. Water was brought to wash with.

Modern Heathen.

In Tanquin, they keep I casts commonly all Day and Night; their most esteem'd Meats are Colt's Flesh; and Dog's Flesh; most of their Dishes are relished with a kind of Birds-nest, which gives

them a tast of almost all sorts of Spices. They con∣clude commonly with Comedies and Fire-works. Tavernier.

Diabolical.

At the Entertainments which the Devil makes for Witches by night, Glanvil mentions Wine, Cake, Roast-Meat, Drink, Dances, Musick.

And the Devil at Meeting, bids them welcome.

9. Church-Discipline, Excom∣munication.

Jewish.

Observe here,

1. THE Causes of Excommunication,

• 1. Among the old Jews, were only
  • 1. Leprosie.
  • 2. Touching the Dead.
  • 3. An Issue.
• 2. Among the Modern Jews are added,
  • 1. Scandalizing a Master, though dead.
  • 2. Reviling a publick Minister of Justice.
  • 3. Calling a Free-man a Slave.
  • 4. Not appearing at the Consistory, &c.
  • 5. Undervaluing a single Precept.
  • 6. Not doing what is appointed.
  • 7. Keeping what may hurt another, as a Hiring Dog, broken Scales.
  • 8. Selling Land to a Gentile.

• ...
  • 9. Witnessing in a Heathen Court, against a Hebrew.
  • 10. A Priest Sacrificing, and not giving the rest of the Priests their due.
  • 11. Working on the Fore-noon, before the Passeover.
  • 12. Pronouncing the Name of God care∣lesly, or with an Oath, or in lofty Hyperbolical Terms.
  • 13. Causing the Vulgar to profane it.
  • 14. Computing times out of (otherwise than their Fore-fathers in) the Holy Land.
  • 15. Causing the Vulgar to eat holy things out of holy places.
  • 16. Causing the Blind to stumble.
  • 17. Hindering the Vulgar in any Com∣mand.
  • 18. A Priest Sacrificing a torn Beast.
  • 19. Killing a Beast with a Knife, not yet tried by a Rabbi, &c.
  • 20. Moroseness and backwardness to learn.
  • 21. Associating with a Wife, after himself hath Divorced her.
  • 22. A wise Man, or Rabbi, of ill Fame.
  • 23. Undeservedly Excommunicating ano∣ther.
  • 24. Profaning the Festivals.

2. The Kings, or Degrees;

• 1. Niddui, the lowest.
• 2. Schammatha.
• 3. Cherem.

Concerning which, see in the Second Book.

Ancient Christian.

Observe,

1. What Crimes. All publick in themselves, or made known to the Church, after private admoni∣tion.

The greatest Temptation was to Idolatry; com∣mitted,

• 1. By Exposing the Scriptures, called Tradi∣tores.
• 2. Actual Sacrificing, called Thurificati.
• 3. Purchasing a Warrant from the Magi∣strate to execute them, called, Libellatici.

2. What Penalties; viz. Spiritual Excommu∣nication for 2, 3, 5, 7, 10, 20, 30, years, some∣times for their whole Life, according to the Of∣fence.

Clergy-men forfeited their Ministry: And tho upon repentance admitted to Communion, yet but as Lay-men.

• ...Abstineri 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c. Anathematizari.
• ...〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Anathematizari.

Are all Synonymous terms signifying Excom∣munication.

3. What manner.

1. Reproofs and Exhortations were used in the Assembly.

2. The Censure was passed; not always in a formal manner, the Fact being notorious, and the offender, ipso facto, excommunicate.

The Excommunicate appeared in a sordid ha∣bit, with a sad Countenance, a head hung down, tears in their Eyes, standing without at the Church-doors, (never suffered to enter in) falling down to the Ministers as they went in, and begging the Prayers of all good Christians, making open Con∣fession of their Faults. This was to satisfy,

• 1. The Church of their Repentance, and for the Scandal.
• 2. God; by acknowledging the fault, and beg∣ing pardon.

4. The time of Penance ended, they addressed themselves to the Governors of the Church for Ab∣solution; their repentance examined, and found sincere, they were openly readmitted by im∣position of hands: The party kneeling down be∣tween the Bishop's knees (or the Presbyters in his

Absence) the Bishop laying his hands on him, and blessing him.

The Penitent was now received with acclama∣tions of joy (sometimes weeping) for his Recovery, to the Lord's Supper, &c.

The set time of Penance was remitted in case of Death, Persecution, many Offenders, Dignity, Age, &c.

4. The Persons Excommunicating;

• 1. The publick Congregation, the people. Cyprian.
• 2. The Elders, President, Tertull.
• 3. The Majores Natu presiding in the Church, Firmilian. in a letter to Cyprian.
• 4. Only the Bishop, Conc. Illiber. can. 32. or,
• 5. The Presbyter or Deacon in necessity, Ibid. & Cypr.
• 6. In the Decian Persecution, a publick Peni∣tentiary.

Martyrs gave sometimes Libellos to mitigate the Penance.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans have none, but punish by Ci∣vil Magistrates.

Yet their Dervices do undergo voluntary Penan∣ces, far exceeding the Romanists herein, putting such massy Fetters of Iron upon their Legs, as that they could scarce stir with them, and then covered with blew Mantles (the Colour of Mourners) going as fast as they are able, bare-foot many miles toge∣ther, upon the hot parching ground in Pilgrimage, to visit the Sepulchers of their Saints, suffering and waiting for their Recompence in that better life to come.

Once in their lives they are obliged by their Law to go one Pilgrimage to Mecha: Which is thus; All the way they sing Verses of the Alcoran, be∣stow Charity, &c. Two days before they arrive at

Mecha they strip naked, and continue so 8 days, and go round the Kiaabe 7 times, Praying, with an Imam before them.

Ancient Heathen.

Corn. Cethegus, and Qu. Sulpitius (Roman Priests) were put out of Office; the one, because he let fall the Apex (which the Priests carried) in Sacrificing, from his Head; the others, because he did not place the Entrals of the Victim aright.

The Druids, if any person, private or publick, (engaged in Controversy) will not stand to their de∣termination, they forbid them the Sacrifices, Caesar de Bell. Gall. They sit in a Consecrated place, whither all come for the hearing of Controversies. The persons thus suspended were accounted impi∣ous and execrable: All men shun'd their com∣pany.

The Unclean were driven away from Sacrifices by the Herald, crying, Procul este profani.

Vestal Virgins, becoming incontinent, were bound alive, carried on a Bier, through the Forum, with great silence and horrour; set on a Ladder, by which she descended into a Cave (where was pre∣pared a Bed, a burning Light, a little Bread, Water and Milk): the Ladder drawn up, the Cave's Mouth was filled up with earth, either that such an offender might not be honour'd with burning, or that being a Consecrate Virgin, she might dye, as it were, of her own accord, saith Plutar.

Modern Heathen.

In the East-Indies, when a Man or Woman hath committed a sin, that makes them be expelled the Caste (as if a Woman had lain with a Mahome∣tan) she must, in order to be re-admitted, live up∣on

no nothing else for a certain time, but the grain that is found amongst Cow-dung, M. de Thev.

10. Marriage and Divorce.

Jewish.

1. MArriage, Concerning the Marriage of the Ancient Jews, I refer my Reader to Sacred Scripture.

The Barbary-Jews admit not any unmarried Sect among them. Concerning their Marriages ob∣serve,

• 1. Whom they marry. One of their own Tribe.
• 2. When. Their Daughters often are betrothed at ten Years of Age, and if Rich, married when young.
• 3. How. 1. The first visit is short, to prevent disparagement, if it succeed not.

2. In case of liking, Presents are sent.

3. Articles are drawn up particularly even 'till it come to the Night-dress.

4. A Dowry is made by the Man.

5. The Woman is affianced, i. e. given to the Man, by some near Relation.

6. For eight Days, the Woman useth Bath∣ing.

7. On the Marriage-Eve, she is put, by two Matrons, into Tabila, a Cistern of cold Water, (not a Hair above Water;) when she comes out, her Hair is neatly dressed up.

8. On the Marriage-Day, they put on their Wedding-Robes, retire to their private Devotions, and then to the Synagogue-Service.

9. Then returns he to his Bride, sitting in a Chair, having a Virgin on each hand, puts the Kedusim, or Wedding-Ring, on her Thumb, or any Finger of her right Hand, calling Witnesses.

10. The Rabbi saith a Prayer.

11. After Prayer, having blessed, and tasted a Glass of Wine, he gives it to the Bridegroom, who breaks it in remembrance of the destruction of the Temple.

12. The Bridegroom takes off the Bride's Veil, gives her the right hand, sits down by her, discourses a while, retire into the Lodging-Room, wherein are two Beds on the Floor, to one of which the Bridegroom betakes himself, after the Tokens received, Deut. 22. and a certain short Mystical Prayer used.

13. For eight days they Feast, Neighbours come and pray with the Man, the Woman being allowed these eight Days for Purification; the Man sees her not, but at meal-times.

14. At a woman's first meeting her husband, she walks thrice about him; and the man once a∣bout the woman.

2. Divorce; concerning which, and more con∣cerning Marriage, see in the Second Book.

Ancient Christian.

None could lawfully Marry, till they had first advised with the Bishop and Clergy, and obtained their leave (probably to secure them from Marry∣ing with Gentiles) v. Tertull. de Monog, c. 11. &c ad Ʋx. l. 2. c. 2.9.

Pope Calixtus first Prohibited Matrimony be∣tween those that were near a-kin (consanguineos, of the same Blood) such as the Laws of God, of the Emperors, Greek and Roman, admitted to the Inheri∣rance, Carrauz. in Decr. Calixti Pa.

Christians were forbid to Marry with Infidels, Idem. Sum. Elibert. Conc. c. 15.16, 17.

S. Jerome speaks of sponsalitius annulus, upon Job c. 8. and on Isa. 3. and Beda calls it, sincera fidei signaculum, on Luk. c. 5. Hom. 40.

Pope Euristus, in his first Epistle to the African Bishops, shews in what manner Christian Matrimo∣ny ought to be Celebrated, Viz.

1. Let a Wife be sought, and betrothed by the Parents that are next to her, (a Parentibns Propin∣quioribus:) [i. e. I suppose, Father, Grand-father, &c.]

2. Let her be blessed in a Priestly manner (as the custom is) with Prayers and Orations by the Priest.

3. Let her be kept and attended by the Bride∣man and Bride-maid; and for two or three days let them be at leisure for Prayers, and preserve their Chastity, that good Children may be generated, and they may please the Lord in their Actions; otherwise (saith he) account them rather Adulte∣ries, Lewdness, or Fornication, than Wedlock, Car∣rauz. in Decr. Eucaristi Pa.

Mahometan.

The Turks may have three sorts of Wives; law∣ful Wives, Wives of Kebin, and Slaves.

1. The first are thus Married;

• 1. The Man agrees with the Maid's Parents for her Dowry.
• 2. The Cady, with two Witnesses, writs down the agreement.
• 3. Before the Celebration the Imam blesses the Marriage.
• 4. On the day, the Bride muffled up, is led to the Bride-groom's House to Feasting and Musick, &c.

They may have four Wives.

For Wives of Kebin, less ceremony serves.

Divorces are thus;

The Husband goes before a Cady, and saith, I part with her, for three times; allowing her a

Dowry, if he Divorce her wrongfully, nor may she Marry again till after four Months.

Ancient Heathen.

A Soothsayer and Witnesses were present at Marri∣ages; the one to give token of good luck (e. g. a Crow, because one dying, the other lives without a Mate,) the others (Signatores) to Seal the form of the Contract.

They gave the Bride Golden Coin in a Charger, which some think was stampt, with the Resemblance of the Bride-groom, or Bride, or both, Dr. Holy∣day on Juv. p 114.

They betrothed with a Ring,

Et digito pignus fortasse dedisti, Juv.

Pliny saith, the Ring was of Iron. Tertullian and Marcell. Donatus, of Gold.

They gave the Guests VVine, cakes at their Departure, Dr. Holyday.

The new Bride and Bride-groom, sacrificed a white Hog, perhaps, to signify the fruitfulness of Marriage,

Divorces allowed among the Romans, to one person 8 times: beyond that number was ac∣counted Adultery, v. Mart. l. 6.

Aut minus, aut certe non plus, tricesima lux est, Et nubit decimo jam Telesina viro. Quae nubit toties, non nubit, Adultera lege est.

Modern Heathen.

In the East-Indies they Marry their Children very young; and in the Province of Baglana, Celebrate the Marriage, and bed the Children much sooner, than in many places of the Indies, viz. at 8 or 10 years old.

A Gentile Marries at any age, and cannot have several VVives at a time, provided he Marries a Maid, and one of his own Caste.

Many Ceremonies are to be seen at their VVed∣dings: At certain times in great Towns 500 or 600 are Celebrated in a day; and nothing to be seen in the Streets, but enclosures at the front of the Husband's House, made with Poles or Canes, covered with Tapestry, &c.

Before the Wedding, they make a Cavalcade through the Town, with Musick and much Pomp; then a Bramen having said some Prayers over both, puts a Cloth betwixt the Husband and the VVife, and orders the Husband with his naked Foot to touch the naked Foot of his Wife, and that com∣pleats the Marriage, M. de Thev.

In Negapatan (in the East-Indies) the Priest, with a Cow and Man and VVoman together, go to the River-side, where the Bramen mutters over a short Prayer, links their Hands about the Cows Tail, forces the Beast into the River (hav∣ing first poured upon them his Holy Oyl) where they go as far as they can with the Beast, and then returning to shore, their hands are united, and they Married.

Diabolical.

In Amboyna, they (who worship the Devil) at Marriage, use no Ceremonies; for the parties be∣ing agreed, the Bridegroom's Father carries a Pre∣sent

of some Toys to the Bride, and the Bride's Father makes a Feast, at which they have Musick, of Tabors and Lologo, or Dances in the Honour of Nito; and so consummate the Marriage, which they break with the same facility they contracted it; for the VVives leve their Husbands upon the least discontent, and the next day they Marry ano∣ther, Mandelsto.

Funerals.

Jewish.

ABraham buried Sarah in a Cave, Gen. 23.

Saul was buried in a Grove, or under an Oak, 1 Cor. 10.

They used also burning of thir Dead, 1 Sam. 31.12. Amos 6.10.

Their common Epitaph is, Let his Soul be in the bundle of Life, with the Rest of the Just, Rosse,

They used to Mourn for the Dead, &c.

At present among the Jews in Barbary the way is thus;

1. A Jew being sick, a Rabbi is sent for, who,

• 1. Draws up an Envoy of his Estate.
• 2. Takes account of his Debts.
• 3. Provides for the Payment.
• 4. The remainder is disposed;
  • 1. In a double Dowry to the Wife, (to what was promised.)
  • 2. In Alms to Orphans.
  • 3. In Alms to Widows.
  • 4. In a Legacy to the Synagogue and Holy House, (i. e.) the Temple expected at the coming of the Messiah.

2. When like to Die, he confesseth his Faith, and in the short Oration is recommended to mercy.

3. Is Buried within the Natural day after de∣parture, the Corps being washed, and if rich, in Rose-water, Orange-flowers, &c. put in a clean shirt, drawers, and a strip of Linnen, and after all, in a very white sheet and Cossin.

4. The Relations stir not abread for seven days after interrment.

5. The Corps is carried by four persons to the place of Burial.

6. At the Grave some certain parcels of Divine Service are said, Dr. Addison.

See more in the Second Book.

Mr. Rosse relates other usages, as covering the face, tearing a piece of thier Garments.

Bowing the Thumb.

Stretching out the other Fingers.

Casting a shell after the Corps.

Casting grass over their Heads.

Changing their Seat 7 times in the Synagogue.

Going bare-foot 7 days.

Burning Candles 7 days, &c.

Ancient Christian.

In the Funerals of the Ancient Christians I Ob∣serve,

1. That one of the nearest Relations shut the Eyes of the person Deceased. So S. Augustine saith concerning his Mother; Premebam Oculos ejus.

2. Sometimes to comfort themselves in the Af∣fliction they Sung Psalms together, as in the fore∣cited instance of Monica's Funeral. S. Austine tells us, Euodius took a Psalter, and begun to sing, to whom all the House answered, I will sing of Mercy and Judgment, &c. Upon which many Brethren, and Devout Women gathered together, and joyned with them, See also Dr. Cave.

3. When the Corps was brought to the Grave or Sepulcher, and there laid down; Prayers were said, vide Aug. Confess. l. 9. c. 12.

4. Orations were often made in commendati∣on of the Party Deceased, with Exhortations to the People, to imitate so good an Example.

5. They were not always careful for costly Fu∣nerals, or embalming of their Corps, or choice Monuments, as S. Austine saith, in these respects, his Mother took no thought, Nec mortuos corona∣mus, Min. Faelix.

6. They also carried Lighs burning before the Corps, signifying, they were as Champions, &c. Dr. Cave, out of S. Chrysost.

Note, 1. Eutychianus Papa statuit, ut Martyres cuni Dalmatica aut Colobio Sepelirentur.

2. Cerei in Coemeteriis non incendantur. Conc. Eliber. c. 34.

3. Ne Foeminae in Coemeteriis pervigilent, ne sub obtentu Orationis Scelera committantur, Ibid.

Mahometan.

1. After Death of any, the People fall a howl∣ing loud.

2. Friends come in, and weep in singing doleful tones with them, praising the Deceased thus, He loved me so well, gave me plenty of every thing, &c. and the rest say the same.

Sometimes they hire Mourning women.

3. They wash the Corps, shave off the Hair, burn Incense about him, to scare away ill Spirits; wrap him up in a Sheet.

4. Pray to God to be merciful to him.

5. Put him into a Coffin or Bier, cover'd with a Pall, which is Green for a Scherif, Red for a Soldier, &c. with a Turbant overthwart it, &c.

6. Carry it to the Burying place, the Priests go∣ing before, saying Prayers; then the Friends, Women crying like mad.

7. Put it in the Grave, and leave the Women to make lamentation.

The Persians place the Body Westward.

Burying-places always without the Town.

They use Tombs of Marble-stones erected, Epi∣taphs as we, M. de Thev.

Mahomet the Third lies buried in the midst of a Chappel at C. P. about fifty foot square, with four high small round Towers, about which are small round Galleries of Stone, from which the Priests call to service: His Tomb, a great Cossin of Marble, about five foot high, at the end covered with a Hearse-cloath of Gold, his Turbant standing at his Head, and two great Candles of Wax, three or four yards long, in guilded Candlesticks, the one at his Head, the other at his Feet, never burning, but standing for shew.

Round about his Tomb are Tombs for his Wives and Children.

In another Chappel at C. P. lies buried Sultan Selim with his 37 Children about him; his Grand∣father.

In another, Amaruth (his Father) with 45 Children; only Emperors and Bassaes:

Thus others are buried in Fields, with Marble Stones at the Head, another at the Feet.

Ancient Heathen.

The Romans burned the Bodies of the Dead, that the Soul might be purged in Fire, before it ascended to the Stars, Quintil. Declam. 10.

Yet they excepted from this burning, the Bo∣dies of

• Traitors.
• Tyrants.
• Killers of their Masters.
• ...Feloes de se.
• Young Infants.

The four first, as profane; the Infants, as need∣ing no purgation.

The Grave of an Infant, was called Suggrundi∣um; of others Bustum.

The Egyptians and Persians used not burning.

At Funerals, were used Orations, Sword-plays, and Feasts, and a Doal among the Romans.

The Romans first buried in their private Houses.

To bury in the City was forbidden by a Law, Hominem mortuum endo Ʋrbe nei sepelito, neive urito; in a Roman Edict it was prohibited to burn the Dead within two miles of the City.

The Rich were buried in their own Suburbane Fields, where stately Monuments were erected on the sides of the publick ways, as of the Via Fla∣minia; (the ground, for so many Feet, conse∣crated.)

The Poor at Puticulae, so called from the little Pits or Graves.

Among the Lacedemonians, and in some parts of Greece, and at last in Rome it self, Burial was admitted within the City.

Lastly it was admitted in the Temples.

Amongst the Druids, whatever was dear to Great Persons, whilst living, was sent to the Fire after them, when dead, viz. Living Creatures, Ser∣vants or Clients, Caes. de Bell. Gall.

Vide plura in Parte Secunda.

Modern Heathen.

In the East-Indies, the Ceremony of Burying differs according to Places.

In some places, they carry the Body cloathed in goodly Apparel, sitting in a Chair, with the beat of a Drum, with the attendance of Friends and Relations; and after the usual ablution, the Bo∣dy is surrounded with wood; and the Wife, who hath followed in Triumph, hath her Seat prepared there, where she places her self, singing, and

seeming very desirous to die; a Bramen ties her to a Stake, in the middle of the Funeral Pile, and sets fire to it; the Friends pour Odoriferous Oyls into it.

In other places the Bodies are carried to the River-side, put in the water, and washed, and then the Wife holding her Husband on her Knees, and recommending her self to the prayers of the Bramen, she desires him to set fire to the Pile.

In some places they fill deep Pits with com∣bustible matter, and throw the Body in; and the Wife, after she hath sung and danced, to shew the firmness of their resolution; and sometimes the Maid-slaves throw themselves after their Mi∣stresses, to shew their Love.

In other places, the Husband is interred with his Legs a-cross, and the Wife put into the same Grave alive; and when the Earth is filled up to their Neck, they are strangled by the Bramens.

The Woman being burnt with all their Orna∣ments of Gold, Silver, &c. the Bramens pick up all that is precious out of the Ashes; none else being suffered to touch them: But the Mahome∣tan Governours endeavour to suppress this Barba∣rous Custom, M. de Theven.

They believe that when People die, they go in∣to another World, and will have occasion for many of the same things they use here.

Courts.

Jewish.

1. ECclesiastical, the Synagogues, Mat. 10.17. the end of them was to put a difference between things Holy and Unholy, Clean and Unclean, and to determine Controversies: It was a Representative Church, Mat. 18.16. Tell the Church.

They had Power of Excommunication, which was of three Degrees;

1. Niddui, putting out of the Synagogue, Joh. 9.22. It prohibited the Person for 30 days, more or less,

• 1. Society with any, within four Cubits.
• 2. Eating and Drinking with any.
• 3. Use of the Marriage-Bed.
• 4. Shaving, Washing.

It allowed him,

• To be at Divine Service.
• To teach and be taught.
• To hire Servants, or be hir'd.

2. Cherem, Anathema, done in publick, with Curses and Candles.

3. Schamatha, Maranatha, Excommunicatio in Secreto Nominis Tetragrammati, an Excommuni∣cation to Death, 1 Joh. 5.16.

The President herein was the High-Priest, next his Sagan.

2. Civil. 1. The Sanhedrim, from whence was no Appeal.

The Place; the Paved Chamber of the Court of the Temple, Joh. 19.13.

The Judges, 71 in number, out of every Tribe six, except Levi, and out of that but four, Ju∣nius.

2. The Lesser Consistory; Two-fold;

• 1. Consisting of 23 Aldermen; two at Jerusa∣lem, (one at the Door of the Court before the Temple, the other at the Door of the Mount of the Temple) and in most Cities one, kept in the Gates.
• 2. Of 3 Aldermen, erected in lesser Cities, in the Gates.

These sate not on Lise and Death.

Ancient Christian.

It is not to be expected, that the Primitive Christians could have any Civil or Political Courts, having as yet got no Civil Power or Go∣vernment into their hands, till the time of Con∣stantine the Great: And as for the Ecclesiastical, neither could that be so regular and compleat, as might be desired. For though we read of the Sy∣nod of the Apostles, Acts 15. Roman, Caesarian, Gallick, Pontick, Ostroenick, Asiatick, Arabick, &c. before the Reign of Constantine the Great; yet no General Council till then, viz. A. Chr. 325, kept at Nice, called Oecumenick, or General, as afterwards, at Constantinople, Ephesus, Chalcedon, and two more at Constantinople; all which are uni∣versally acknowledged; and these were

• 1. Called by the then present Emperor.
• 2. They were free for all Bishops, Priests and Deacons. (I think I am in the right, for at Nice there was an infinite number of all De∣grees of Ecclesiasticks, Bishops, Priests and Dea∣cons.)
• 3. They took upon them the Censure of Do∣ctrines and Practices.
• 4. They had power of inflicting Penalties, of Suspension, Deposition, Excommunication.

The Civil Government was various, according to the Places and Countries: But whatever it was, the Ecclesiastical Persons bore a part of the bur∣den in many places; the Common People often making application to them in cases of difference; as St. Augustine frequently complains, that he was over-charged with the trouble of Arbitrations be∣tween his Neighbours, &c. It being expected, that they who were the Messengers of Grace and Peace, should be both skilful and willing to pro∣mote Peace among their Neighbours.

Mahometan.

They who have place in the Divan are,

• 1. Visiers.
• 2. Cadilesquers.
• 3. Beglerbegs.
• 4. Nischangi, viz. the Keeper of the Seals.
• 5. Defterdais, or Treasurers.
• 6. Many Secretaries, or Clerks.
• 7. Capigi Basha, and Chiaux Basha, keep the Door.

All Persons of any Quality, Country, Religion, may be heard here.

The Grand Visier sits as Judge.

A Tryal shall not last above four or five Hours at most here. M. de Thev.

The Musti sits with the King every Day in Judgment, except Friday, when the King sits a∣lone. Rosse.

Persons here plead their own Causes. Tavern.

Divano, a Court near the Emperor's, or Grand Seignior's Palace, or Seraglio, where the Visior Ba∣sha, and other Basha's sit in Council, with Beg∣lerbegs, &c. 'Tis held four Days a Week, Satur∣day, Sunday, Monday, Tuesday: At the Rising of the Court, the Grand Visier informs the Sultan of all their Proceedings, who seldom impugnes what they have Decreed.

Ancient Heathen.

At Rome, the Assemblies for Publick Affairs were,

• 1. Concilia, when there was a Select Number met together.
• 2. Comitia, when all the People were called to the Meeting; and these were either,
  • 1. Curiata, sc. Parish-Meetings; Rome being at first divided into 30 Curiae, or Parishes, where all met; all the Comitium (or Hall of Justice) for E∣lection of Magistrates, Confirmation of VVills, &c. All gave their Votes as private Men.
  • 2. Conturiata, where the people met together in Centuries, to give their Votes, according to their Estates. The City being divided into six Classes, by Servius Tullius, the first, of those who were worth above 800 Crowns, the second, above 100, &c. In these Assemblies the plurality of Votes carried the choice. The Chief of each Century was called Cen∣turio, who had his Vitis, or Rod of Command. Here were chosen the first Consuls, Censors, Pretors, Pro∣consuls, Tribunes, &c. Crimes also against the Pub∣lick Weal, as Treason, &c. were tried here.
  • 3. Tribuata, viz. Assemblies of the Wards or Quarters of the City, kept in the Field of Mars, or Capitol, or Circus Flaminius; when the other Courts were not permitted to assemble, either by reason of unlawful Days, or Ominous Signs, &c. Galtruch.

But the highest Court of all was the Roman Senate, first elected by Romulus, to assist in affairs of State, in number at first 100, then 200, at last 1000, all above 20 years old: they always met in some Temple, twice a month, to consult about pub∣lick concerns, Idem.

Modern Heathen.

In Bantam, the Magistrate of the Town sits in Judicature in the Court of the Paceham, from 4 or 5 in the Evening, till Night; the Plaintiff and De∣fendant appearing both in person, and pleading their own Cause, Mandelslo.

In Japan there is no Lord, nor indeed any Citi∣zen, nor Merchant, but may put his Vastals and Domesticks to Death, he himself being the Judge; but to others Justice is administred in the Empe∣ror's Name, Idem.

In Fermosa there is no Lord that hath a Superi∣ority over the rest; yet in every Village is a kind of Senate of 12 men, aged about 40, who invite all the Heads of Families to meet in one of their Pa∣gods, to confer about business, where the Magi∣strate proceeds not by Authority, or Force, but Rea∣son and Eloquence; and when one speaks, all the rest are deeply and strictly silent, not a Cough to be heard, Idem.

In China, to discover Criminals, the Judge takes a List of all the Houses, and divides them into Tens, setting a Bill on every tenth house, enjoyn∣ing them to discover such of their Decad as have committed such Crimes, upon pain of being respou∣sible for the same Crimes, &c. Idem.

Diabolical.

In Amboyna, the way for deciding of Disseren∣ces, or other matters of importance, is this:

• 1. They put water into a Dish.
• 2. They cast in Gold, Earth, and a Leaden Bul∣let.
• 3. They dip in it the end of a Musquet-Barrel, the point of an Halbert, Sword, Knife, &c.

• 4. They give of the Water to him who is suspe∣cted guilty.
• 5. They give him his Oath, Mandelslo.

Schisms ond Sects.

Jews.

1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Karrei, Sadduces, who adhered on∣ly to the Writings of Moses and the Prophets: so called from Sedek Justice, as Beda, Epiphanius, and Lyra think; or from one Sadock, the first Au∣thor (as Burgensis,) who lived under Antigonus So∣chens, Successor to Simeon the Just.

2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Hasidei, such as Voluntarily per∣formed some things, which the Law required not. I suppose the same with the Essei, or Esseni, a kind of Monks, Lovers of Solitude: others, Rechabites, without any woman, any money, Plin. Nat. Hist. l. 5. c. 17. they lived in common, went in White.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Pharisees, who were equally zealous of H. Scripture and Talmud, (or Traditions) or rather preferred these before the other. These were the Issue of the Hasidei.

Hemerobaptistae, Ceremoniarum Magistri, Dr. Lit∣tleton.

The Pharisees were so called from their daily washing, Ross.

Tho Scaliger saith, Daily washing was used by all the Jews; and at this time in Palestine many do it; not once a day, but often, as do also the Mahome∣tans, Purchas.

3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Samaritans, who acknowledged only the Pentateuch of Moses, and to it added several Pagan Rites, using Mount Gerizim for the place of worship.

Herodiani, so called, either because Soldiers of Herod's Court, or because they boasted Herod for the Messiah.

Gaulonites, the Disciples of Judas the Galilean Hotting.

Nazarites,

Rechabites, &c.

Christian.

1. Eastern, or Greek.

• 1. Greek, strictly so call'd.
• 2. Muscovites and Russians.
• 3. Melchites, or Syrians.
• 4. Georgians, or Iberians.
• 5. Nestorians, or followers of Nestorius.
• 6. Indians, or Christians of S. Thomas.
• 7. Jacobites, from Jacob, Disciple of Eu∣tyches.
• 8. Copties, or Egyptian Christians.
• 9. Armenians, so called from their Country.
• 10. Abassins, or Ethiopians.
• 11. Maronites.
• 12. Some add Sabaeans, or Christians of S. John, owning his Baptism only.
• 13. Circassians, or Sarcashes much the fame with Armenians and Georgians.

2. Western, or Latin.

1. PAPIST.

• ...Dominicans.
• Jesuits, or Franciscans.
• ...Thomists.
• ...Scotists.
• ...Jansenists.
• Molinists, or Quietists.

2. PROTESTANTS.

• 1. Lutheran.
• 2. Calvinist.

• ...
  • 3. Independent.
  • 4. Anabaptist.
  • 5. Quakers, &c.

Mahometan

Are divided into

1. Turks, whereof some follow,

• 1. Abuhanifé.
• 2. Chasibié.
• 3. Maliké.
• 4. Dudzahimé.
• 5. Ahmed, &c.

All which agree in Fundamentals, but differ in Morals and Ceremonies.

Hottinger names other Sects, as Horrineans, Ka∣vamites, Habibean, Habaecideans, &c.

2. Persian, who are for Mortis Hale, as the Turki are for Mahomet.

They interpret the Law more perfectly and di∣vinely. Their Grand Festival is the Feast of Ho∣cen and Hussein, Morden.

Mr. Grimstone in his Addition to Knolles, makes mention of 4 Orders of Religious men among the Turks, differing in Habit and Ceremonies.

1. Dervises, the strictest Order, living in con∣templation; but Hypocrites.

2. Terlaques.

3. Kalenders.

4. Huquiemales, which last are very vicious and wicked Impostors, deceiving of the common peo∣ple.

Mr. Ricaut tells of several Sects of Mahometans, As. 1. Haictates.

2. Cuph-Messahites.

3. Eshrakites, &c.

Heathens,

In respect of Religion, were as divers as the Countries which they inhabited: Every Nation ha∣ving peculiar Deities, and Rites of worship, e.g.

• 1. Aigyptians. Of which already up and down in the Book.
• 2. Persians. Of which already up and down in the Book.
• 3. Grecians. Of which already up and down in the Book.
• 4. Romans. Of which already up and down in the Book.
• 5. Gauls. Of which already up and down in the Book.
• 6. Brittains. Of which already up and down in the Book.
• 7. Saxons, &c. Of which already up and down in the Book.

Especially the Philosophers were divided into,

• 1. Pythagereans.
• 2. Peripateticks.
• 3. Cynicks.
• 4. Stoicks.
• 5. Platonicks.
• 6. Epicureans.

Whose particular Sentiments in Religion, see af∣terwards.

Modern Heathens,

Are likewise diversisied, according to the number of Countries, where they inhabit, Tribes or Castes, and sometimes Families and Persons.

1. In respect of Countries:

Into, 1. Laplanders, &c.

2. East-Indians, and they again, according to the Provinces,

• 1. Ceilon.
• 2. Lahors.
• 3. Goa, &c.
• 4. America, &c.

2. In respect of Tribes or Castes, as in all (in the East Indies) 84, agreeing in the same Religion, but each having a several Trade and Ceremonies.

1. Bramens, who profess Doctrine, and so do their Children.

2. Catry, or Raspoutes, who profess Arms, and their Children the same.

3. Soudr, or Courmi, Ruddery, Tillers of the Ground, tho some carry Arms.

4. Ouens, or Banians, all Merchants, Bankers, &c:

Anciently these four were all: now are added,

5. Colis, Cotton-dressers.

6. Tcherous, Travellers Guards.

7. Pollanquin-bearers, called Govillii.

8. Periaves, Curriers.

9. Halalcour, Cleansers of Office-houses, least e∣steemed.

10. Baraguy, who damn the yellow colour, and in the morning put white on their Foreheads, other Castes put on Red, &c.

Fletchers, Hammer-men, Publick Wenches, Dan∣cers and Baladines, make up other Castes, M. de Thev.

All the Castes go to Prayers together, but wor∣ship what Idol they please: Some carry the Idol a∣long with them.

Jewish Sects.

1. Sadduces.

1. Rule of Faith.

2. Articles of Faith.

Tenets.

Nothing is to be admitted but what is expressed in the Letter of Moses (and the Prophets also, say soffie) but our Saviour alledges only Moses against them, Exod. 3.6. Mat. 22.32.

1. There are no Angels;

2. Nor Spirits: They denied Spirits altogether; for they held God to be Corporeal, Lyra. Only such created spiritual Natures as Angels, and the Souls of Men. Dr. Pearson.

3. Nor Resurrection of the Dead.

4. Nor Providence, Hotting.

5. That the soul died with the Body.

6. They couped up God in Heaven, without all beholding of Evil.

Abraham Zacuth calls them Epicures. The Scrip∣tures they interpreted in their own Sense; nor re∣garded they the words of the wise mon, i. e. Phari∣sees: They were of the Ancient Careans, or Kar∣raim, but not of those which now are so termed; which, as Zochath confesseth, confess the Resurie∣ction and Reward. Scaliger affirms, by the Testi∣mony of Philip Frederick, 2. Christian Jerp, who had great familiarity with these Karraim at Constan∣tinople, and had been often in their Synagogues, that they differ nothing from the other Jews, but in reje∣cting Traditions, and are far more honest and faith∣ful than the Rabbanim, of whom they are no less ha∣ted for their Integrity, than for rejecting Tradition. S. Purchas.

Rosse adds, that they denied Fate or Destiny also, and asoribed all to man's Free Will.

History.

Sadduces, (otherwise called Mineans) from Sa∣dok, the first Author of the Heresie; whose Fel∣low-Scholar was Baithos, of whom came the Baithoseans: So saith Abraham B. David, in his Historical Cabal. Antigonus said,

Be ye not as Servants which minister to their Prince, on con∣dition to receive reward.

Sadok and Baithos asked him of this thing; and he answered,

That they should not put considence in the Reward of this Life,

but in the World to come: But

they denied his words, and said,

We never heard any thing of the World to come:

For they had been his Disciples, and they dissented from him, and went to the Sanctuary of Mount Gerizim, where the Princes were, Sam. Purchas.

They upbraided the Pharisees, saying,

The Tra∣dition is in the hand of the Pharisees, to vex themselves in this World, whereas in the World to come they have no reward.

Antigonus his words are in the Treatise Aboth, —

Be ye not Servants, which minister to a Prince, to receive of him re∣ward; but be ye as Servants, which minister to their Prince, with this condition, that they receive no reward, but let the fear of God be upon you, Idem.

Baithos and Zadok had a diverse Family, but held the same Opinions.

The Baithoseans ministred to Baithos in vessels of Silver and Gold.

The Sect of the Sadduces was diminished, if not worn out, after the destruction of the Tem∣ple, till An. 4523, or thereabouts. And A. D. 755, one Anan and Saul his Son revived that Do∣ctrine, because he had received his expected promo∣tion to the Degree of Gaon, i. e. Doctor; he wrote Books against the other Jews, Purchas.

Buxtorf saith, "That there are Karraim in Po∣land, Syn. Jud. c. 2. And Leo after saith,

There are several of them in Barbary, Idem.

Godwin derives their name either from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 which signifies Justice, or Sadoc the first Author of the Heresie, who lived under Antigonus Sochoe∣us, and was his Scholar, brought up as a Pharisee, Jewish Antiq.

2. Pharisees, Essens, and Hasideans.

Pharisees, their Tenents and Tra∣ditions.

1. Prayer.

THEY Prayed 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, oft and long: Thrice a day was ordinary; at 9, 12, and 32 Clock. Yea their Progenitors (Chasidim, Assideans) di∣vided the day into three parts, whereof one was be∣stowed on Prayer, the next on the Law, and the third on their Work, Dr. Hall.

2. Grace at Meat.

Their very Disciples, if they had forgot to give thanks, were taught to return from the Field to the Board, to say Grace, Idem.

3. Divine Service.

The Decalogue must be read once a day of every man; others twice: — without moving Eye, Hand, Foot; — in a clean place, free from any Excrement, and four Cubits distant from any Se∣pulchre, Idem.

4. Fasting.

They Fasted twice a Week, in earnest, Mun∣day and Thursday.

5. Penances.

They beat their Heads agains the Walls, as they went, till blood came, (whence one of their seven Pharisees is called Kizai, a Pharisee Draw∣blood) they put Thorns in their Skirts, to sting themselves; they lay on Planks, Stones, Thorns, &c.

6. Holiness

They would not converse with any Different Religion, Samaritans, &c. and for fear, they wash∣ed at their return home.

They wash'd before they ate, Mark 7.3. the more Zealous wash'd the whole body. They wash'd their Cups, Pots and Tables. They wash'd their Hands cubitaliter, Theophi.

Vowed Continency for 8 or 10 Years.

Payed Tythes of all, Mint and Cumin.

Over-kept the Sabbath, would not stop a run∣ning Vessel, lay an Apple to the Fire, quench a a Burning, knock on a Table to still a Child, nor Rub, Scratch in publick, &c.

Enlarged their Phylacteries, and these must be in right Lines in the whole Parchment, of the Hide of a clean Beast.

Made a Wooden Spit of Romegranate, to Roste the Passover.

To Avoid Idolatry; if an Image were in the way, they went about; or if they could not so, they ran; or if a Thorn should light in their Foot near the place, they would not kneel to take it out, left they should seem to do Reverence, but sit down.

They hated the Presence, Fire, Fashion, Books of a Gentile, of a Samaritan, Dr. Hall.

They attributed all things to Fate; that there is no Herb on the Earth, which hath not its Planet in Heaven: If the Soul had done evil, it was adjudg∣ed to perpetual Prisons; if well, it had an easy re∣turn to Life by Transmigration: That God judg∣es

according to the plurality or paucity of Merits or Demerits.

Seven sorts of Pharisees, according to Godw. Jew. Antiq.

1. Pharisaus Sichemita.

2. Truncatus; that upon pretence of Meditati∣on, would searce draw his Foot from the ground.

3. Impingens; that to avoid seeing a Woman, would wink, and run his head against a wall.

4. Quid Debeo facere & faciam? Luke 18.

5. Mortarius, wearing a Hat like a Mortar, to look only downward of forward.

• 6. Ex Amore. See the next pag, Godw. ibid.
• 7. Ex Timore. See the next pag, Godw. ibid.

Pharisees, their History.

Pharisees, from Phares, to divide; or Parash, to expose to publick view; or Parash, to Expound.

They were a crafty and subtil generation of Men, and so perverse even to Princes themselves, that they would not fear, many times, openly to Af∣front and oppose them, Dr. Cave, out of Joseph. Ant. Jud. l. 17. c. 3.

Much Affected and Esteem'd of the Populace, Id.

Therefore Alexander Jannaus, when he lay a dying, advised his Queen, by all means, to com∣ply with this fort of men, imputing his own mis∣carriages to the Offences he had given them, Id. ex eod.

Infinitely proud and insolent, surly and ill-na∣tur'd, hating all mankind but themselves, censur∣ing all who were not of their way; greatly Zea∣lous to gather Proselytes, and then making them not more Religious, but more fierce, censorious heady, two-fold more the Children of Wrath; di∣scriminating themselves from the Herd by Long-Robes, broad Rhylacteries, large Fringes, long Pray∣ers, frequent Easting, domure Looks, a whing Tone, &c. Idem.

They were an improvement of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 1 Mac. 2.42. Those that voluntarily performed some∣things which the Law required not; who divided themselves from the rest of the Profane World, which did not as they did; nay, from the Asidei themselves, who performed as much as they, (but did not think themselves or others obliged by Law to do so.) And therefore were 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Pha∣risees, Separaters from other Men: Not an Order settled by Law; but only a Sect, of which some of all Orders of men were; and indeed a prevail∣ing Sect, taken up by most of the chief Men of the Nation; the Elders in the Sanhedrim, and Rulers in the Consistories, therefore called, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Dr. Hammond. Annot. on Luke 14.1.

Hillal and Sammai were two chief Masters a∣mongst them of Divers Sects.

The Jews reckon 7 kind of Pharisees.

The Essenes were divided into,

1. Cloisterers, Collegiates.

• 1. Married.
• 2. Continent.

2. Eremites, solitary Persons.

The 7 Kinds were,

1. Siehemitoe, which measured Piety by Ho∣nour and Profit, as the Sichemites, which for the Marriage of Dinab would be Circumcised.

2. Nacphi, which lifted not their Foot from the ground.

3. Kisai, draw-blood, which would smite their head to the wall, to draw blood; and shut their Eyes, that they might not behold a woman.

4. Makehobathi, that stood on their own Per∣fection; the word signifies, what is my sin?

5. Meduchia, which went low and stooping.

6. The Pharisee of Love, which obeyed the Law for Love of Vertue or Reward, Abraham's Pha.

7. Of Fear, or Job's Pharisee, which obeyed for fear of Punishment.

Essees, so called from a word which signifies Rest, or Silence, Sealiger. Essoei, qu, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Phil. Jud.

Pliny, l. 5. c. 17. placeth them on the West of the Dead Sea, above 4000 in Number; avoiding Riches and Pleasures as sins; not Marrying, but instructing the Children of others; not meddling with War or Merchandise: Neither Swearing, nor Lying; their Society such, that one Garment, one House, one Food, Treasury, one getting, spend∣ing, one life served to them all, Purchas. Oyl and Neatness they Shun, yet wore always a white Gar∣ment; they worshipped towards the East, given to the Study of Physick, ascribing all things to Fate, Offering inanimate Sacrifices (as Pythago∣reans) and given much to silence, keeping every se∣venth week a Pentecost, careful to preserve the Names of Angels, Rosse.

3. Samaritans, Nazarites, Rechabites.

Samaritans.

1. Name and Distinction.

SO called from Samaria, the Countrey where they dwelt, and the place where they worship∣ped; for their Temple was on Mount Gerizim. Of these were four Sects, Dositheans, Sebueans, Essens, Gorthens.

2. Original.

Manasses, Brother to Jaddus, the High-Priest in Jerusalem, being Married to Sanballat the Horo∣uite's

Daughter, by reason of Nehemiah's charge of putting away their strange wives, being forced ei∣ther to put away his wife, or not be Priest, got leave of Sanballat to build a Temple on Gerizim (a Hill in Samaria) whither many Apostate Jews fled, together with Manasses their High-Priest.

3. Errors.

• 1. They, as well as the Sadduces, rejected Tra∣ditions and other Scripture, save the Pentateuch.
• 2. They denied also the Resurrection, but held that there was Angels.
• 3. Sacrificed at the Temple on Mount Gerizim.
• 4. Allowed no Commerce with the Jews, John 4.9. (being Excommunicated in Secreto nomine Tetragrammati, by Ezra and Nehemiah; so that they should have no part in the resurrection.)

Nazarites.

1. Name.

These were Votaries. Numb. 6. So called from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, to separate.

2. Office.

They separated themselves from,

• 1. Wine, Strong-drink, &c.
• 2. The Dead.
• 3. The Rasour.

3. Distinction.

Some were Nazarites,

• 1. For Life, as Sampson, John Baptist, &c.
• 2. For 30 days, as Absalom, Paul, Acts 21.24.
• 3. Mystically, as Christ, Mat. 2.3.

Rechabites.

We have little, account of them, save only out of S. Scripture, Jer. 35.2, 3. &c. Viz. That they were so called from Rechab, their Father; that they neither did,

• 1. Drink Wine, nor
• 2. Sow Seed.
• 3. Nor build Houses.
• 4. Nor Plant Vine-yards.
• 5. But lived in Tents all their days, like strangers.

Ossens.

Ossent are added by Epiphanius, which seem to be derived from the Essens, but they Worshipped An∣gels, Col. 2.21. And the Sun, called thence, Samp∣saeans, one of whose chief Doctors was one Elxai in the time of Trajan, who taught Aequivocation, forbade Praying to the Eastward, detested Sacrifices, acknowledged a She-holy Ghost, &c.

Mahometan Sects.

Turks.

1. The Turks pretend that Aboubeker was the lawful Successor of Mahomet;

Omar, Successor of Aboubeker,

Osman of Osmar:

Aly of Osman:

Whom the Persians execrate the Memory of

[Some reduce the difference of Turks and Persi∣ans to these 4 Heads:

• 1. A different Explication of the Alcoran.
• 2. Diversity of Saints.

• 3. Diversity of Miracles.
• 4. Diversity of Mosques and Ceremonies.]

3. The Turks are called Sunni, because they follow also Counsels of Devotion, besides the com∣mands of their Law, M. de Thev.

4. They call to Prayers from the tops of Two∣ers.

5. In praying, the Sunni hold their hands one o∣ver another upon the stomach.

6. Among the Turks, for a Christian to dispute with them about matters of Faith, is punishable by Death, M. de Thev.

Persians.

The Religion of the Persians is the same in sub∣stance with that of the Turks; tho no Nations in the world hate one another more than they do, on the account of Religion; they look on one ano∣ther as Hereticks.

1. The Persians hold, that Aboubeker, Omar and Osman, were but so many Usurpers of Aly; that Aly was the Lawful Successor of Mahomet, and a∣ctually succeeded him: that Aly was the first of the Twelve Imams, whom they much honour, and who succeeded one another; of whom the last called Mahomet-Nekedy-Sahabzemon (i. e. Mr. of the times) was snatched out of the hands of those who would have killed him, and translated as Enoch and Elias, and that he will also come at the Day of Judg∣ment, to force the world to embrace the Faith of Mahomet; that Jesus Christ shall be his Leute∣nant, and that he will marry.

This is the great point of difference between the Turks and them, M. de Thev.

2. They have translated the Alcoran into the Per∣sian Tongue, with an Interlineal Translation, word for word: for Turks and Persians both believe, that that book cannot be explained in any other Lan∣guage, but Arabick.

3. They think it enough to follow the com∣mands of their Law, and therefore call themselves Schiai, tho the Persians sometime follow some of the Counsels, Idem.

4. In Persia they call to Prayers three times a day, from Terrasses, not Towers; viz. at Morn, Noon, and Sun-set; and no oftener on Friday.

5. The Schiai hold not their Hands on their Stomachs at Prayer, but lay down a little gray stone before them, which they always carry about them, and every time they Prostrate, lay their Fore-heads on that Stone made of the Earth of Keebela; where Hussein, the Second Son of Aly. was killed.

6. Persians will not eat what a Christian hath touch'd, nor suffer a Christian to come into their Coffee-houses, or Bagnioes, accounting them Meg∣dis, i. e. impure: They break a Pot wherein a Christian hath Drunk. They hate Turks no less, but dare not tell them so, M. de Thev.

7. They will suffer Christians to dispute with them about matters of Faith.

Eastern Christians.

Greeks.

Present State.

• 1. THey are Poor.
• 2. Ignorant.
• 3. Oppressed by the Turk, to whom they pay every Man 4 Lyon-Dollars, i. e. 16 Shillings per Annum.

Brierwood saith, Their Tribute is a fourth part of their Increase, and a Sultany (7 s. 6 d.) for eve∣ry

Poll; and also they are obliged to speak no thing against Mahometanism.

Formerly their children were decimated, and made Janizaries.

Order of the Patriarchs.

• 1. Patriarch of C. P.
• 2. — of Alexandria.
• 3. — of Antioch.
• 4. — of Jerusalem.

When they all meet, they kiss each other's hand.

1. The Patriarch of Alexandria is over

• ...Aegypt,
• ...Aethiopia,
• ...Arabia,
• The Indies.

2. The Patriarch of Jerusalem is over Palestine.

3. The Patriarch of Antioch is over

• ...Cilicia,
• ...Mesopotomia,
• ...Syria,
• ...Phoenicia,
• ...Cyprus.

The Patriarch of Constantinople is over 73 several Churches, according to Mr. Smith,

• ...Heraclea,
• ...Thessalonica,
• ...Athens,
• ...Lacedemonia,
• ...Larissa,
• ...Adrianople,
• ...Tornobou,
• ...Johanna,
• ...Monenbasia,
• ...Methynna.
• ...Phanarion,
• ...Patrus,
• ...Proconesus.

And all confirmed by the Grand Seignior.

Georgians, or Iberians.

• 1. Most of them so ignorant, they hardly know the Principles of their Religion.
• 2. The Clergy much oppressed by the Nobles; Bishops and Priests used as Servants, by the Prince and Nobility.

The Prince's Will is their Law; no Judges, nor admission of Witnesses. The Estates, and Persons of the Subjects, are at the disposal of the Prince, &c.

The Prince of the Georgians, in a Letter to Pope Ʋrban VIII. 1629. saith, The Faith hath been kept pure among them since Constantine the Great: Also, That he allowed a Chapel to the Missionaries of Rome, that they might pray for him.

The Patriarch of Constantinople sends Kaloyrs of∣ten into Iberia, to encourage them in their Enmi∣ty against the Pope. F. Avitabolis, in a Letter from Goris in Iberia, or Georgia, 1631. From whence my Author (F. Simon) hath the following Account, &c.

Sir Tho. Herbert saith, No fewer than 40000 of Georgians and Sarcashes, inhabited about Spahawn and Schyraz; but little better than Captives, be∣ing forcibly ttansplanted thither. Poor Souls (saith he) hearing that we were Christians, they flocked about us, and wept to see us.

Mengrelians.

• 1. They are accounted by Galanus of the same Belief, mostly, with the Georgians; only,
• 2. They live on the Mountains, and in the Woods, and therefore,
• 3. Are a wilder and wickeder sort of People, than the Georgians.

• 4. They inhabit Colchis, or Mengrelia, which is part of Armenia; and therefore much difference is not to be expected between the Mengrelians, and Armenians, or Georgians.

Muscovites.

They agree mostly with the Greeks in Faith, Rites, and Ceremonies.

Every House hath its Saint pictured, and hung up on the Wall, with a little Wax-Candle before it, which they light, when they say their Pray∣ers.

The Picture of the V. Mary, and S. Nicholas, their Patron, are in great Veneration amongst them.

The sign of the Cross is the ordinary Preface to all their Civil Actions.

They have a Patriarch at Mosco.

Three Arch-Bishops at Rosthon, Sudal, and Grand Novograde; Bishops at Wologda, Resan, Su∣dal, Twer, Toboleska, Astracan, Casan, Plescou, Columna, &c. All chosen out of the Body of their Monks.

They force no Man's Conscience: hate the Pa∣pists.

Nestorians.

1. They are a Sect of the Chaldeans, or Syrians.

2. They Reverence Nestorius, as their Great Pa∣triarch, and Invocate him in their Prayers.

3. Their present Patriarch to whom they are subject, is called the Patriarch of Babylon, who hath Jurisdiction over 300000 Families. Pet. Stroza de dogm. Chald. 1617.

4. Under Pope Julius III. they chose one Simon Jusacha, Patriarch, who resided at Caramit, in Mesopotamia: next

Abdiesu, Metropolitan of Saba, who at Rome recanted some Books which he had writ in favour of Nestorianism: He was at the Council of Trent.

Ahacballa, a Monk of St. Pachome.

Denha Simon, who left Caramit, to reside in Zeinalbech, in the uttermost bounds of Persia, sub∣mitting to the Patriarch of Babylon.

Simon.

Elias, who sent a flattering submissive Letter to Pope Paul V. upon his request; wherein he re∣presents the differences between the Nestorians, and Romans, only Ceremonial.

But since they have broken Faith, &c.

Indians of St. Thomas.

• 1. One Sect with the Nestorians.
• 2. Subject to the same Patriarch, whose Juris∣diction reacheth as far as India.
• 3. The Chaldeans, who live at Goa, Cochim, An∣gamala, &c. all Nestorians.
• 4. The Pope of Rome hath sent many Emis∣saries to them; much violence, and many arts have been used, especially by Alexis de Meneses, made afterward Arch-Bishop of Goa, and Patri∣arch of the East: A College was set up at Can∣granor, 1546. for instructing children in the Ce∣remonies of the Latines, another for the Chaldean Language, &c.

In fine, they became Subject to Rome, and con∣tinue so to this day, for ought I can learn.

Sabeans, or Christians of St. John.

M. de Thevenot giveth account of them about Bassora, in the East-Indies, but saith, They are more Gentiles than Christians. One of them, who turned Roman Catholick, confessing, They were partly Jews, part Turks, part Christians, and part Gentiles. Mr. de Thev. vid. postea.

Cophties.

1. So called from Coptus, the Metropolis of Thebais formerly, or Egophtia, Egypt.

2. Their Country Language is Arabic, the Cop∣tic Tongue is in their Offices.

3. Cophties, All Monophysites, &c.

Abyssins, All Monophysites, &c.

Armenians, All Monophysites, &c.

Jacobites, All Monophysites, &c. i. e. They will not acknowledge two Natures in Christ, for fear of acknowledging two Christs.

4. They are subject to One, who calls himself Patriarch of Alexandria and Jerusalem, and Suc∣cessor of St. Mark, who hath Jurisdiction over

Both Aegypts, Nubia, and Abyssinia.

5. Upon him depend Eleven Cophty-Bishops, viz.

• Of Jerusalem,
• ...Behnese,
• ...Atsih,
• ...Film,
• ...Moharrah,
• ...Montfallot,
• ...Sijut,
• ...Abutig,
• ...Girgium,
• ...Negade,
• ...Girge.

And the Metropolitan of Abyssinia.

6. Next Bishops, are Arch-Priests, many in num∣ber.

7. Next Priests, Deacons, Readers, Chanters.

So ignorant, they have scarce a Man among them fit to be a Patriarch; and so poor, they are scarce able to raise a Sum of Money to give the Basha for his Admission.

They have many fabulous Stories about our Sa∣viour's Life; as that an Angel brought him Victu∣als in his Minority. M. de Thev.

Armenians.

• 1. Scha-Abas, King of Persia, his Victories over the Armenians, hath almost ruined this Church, saith F. Simon, which others deny.
• 2. The Patriarch of Armenia had his Seat lately at Egmiathin.
• 3. They still retain the Names of some Arch-Bishopricks, Bishopricks, and Monasteries.
• 4. Many Armenians are now in the Communion with the Church of Rome.
• 5. They are all Monophysites.
• 6. They agree mostly with the Jacobites, ex∣cept some Ceremonies. Their Mass is in the Ar∣menian-Tongue.
• 7. They reject the Council of Chalcedon.
• 8. They are Subject to two Patriarchs, each cal∣led Patriarch of Armenia, and have 400000 Vil∣lages under them.
• 9. The Curates and Bishops succeed, qu. by In∣heritance.
• 10. Armenians in Ispahan, not inconsiderable for number.

Jacobites.

Properly so called, are such as live in Syria and Mesopotamia, about 40000 Families, of which some are Latiniz'd, and some not; these last have two Patriarchs, one at Caramit, the other at Der∣zapharan.

The Patriarch of the Latiniz'd Jacobites resides at Aleppo, and depends on Rome.

They Communicate with Leaven'd Bread.

Abyssins of Ethiop.

1. So called from Abassia, i. e. Ancient Ethio∣pia.

2. They are Subject to one Bishop, sent from the Patriarch of Alexandria, who resides at Cairo.

3. John Bermudas, made Patriarch of Ethiopia at Rome, at the request of the Abyssins themselves; most know what became of him, viz. Banisht.

4. One David, who called himself Emperor of the greater and — Ethiopia, wrote a Letter to Pope Clement VII. protesting Obedience.

5. Their Language is a Chaldaic (used in their Liturgies) much differing from the Vulgar Chal∣diac. F. Sim.

A great Countrey, seven Months Travel in cir∣cuit: The King, and all the People of the Cophtie Religion. M. de Thev.

Purchas saith no: They call themselves Chalde∣ans. Sam. Purchas.

Maronites.

1. So called from Maron, (as they pretend) an Abbot, whose Life Theodoret hath writ, who lived in the beginning of the Fifth Century; whom they all Saint in all thier Offices.

2. Their Patriarch resides in the Monastery of Cannabin, on Mount Libanus, called Patriarch of Antioch.

3. They are entirely submitted to the Church of Rome; and a Reformation is made in their Of∣fices, Discipline, &c.

4. The Maronites, of a sweet Temper, but in∣constant; their Women very modest.

5. They disclaim the Error of Monothelism. F. Sim.

The Maronites at Damascus so poor, that when I was there, their Curate had been in Prison a long while, for three Piasters. M. de Thev.

N. B. They are of late fully reconciled to the Church of Rome. F. Simon.

Doctrines common to all the Eastern Churches.

1. THey refuse to own the Bishop of Rome, as Universal Bishop.

2. They pray for the Dead.

3. Yet they deny Purgatory.

4. They observe Saturday.

5. They abstain from things strangled, and Blood.

Not out of respect to the Mosaic Law, but A∣postolick Decree; and they rebuke us for laying that Decree aside. Ludolph.

The Abyssins also, from the shrunk Sinew. Lud.

6. They believe not the procession of the Holy Ghost from the Son.

7. They buy and sell the Sacraments, and drive the Bargain with much eagerness.

8. The Priests are generally poor and ignorant; yet the Patriarch of Abassia is reported (by one that describes the River Nilus and the Abass, Emp. p. 54.) to be excellently skilled in Divine and Hu∣mane Learning. F. Simon. Ludolphus denies it.

(8) The pure Orientals deny Transubstantiation. The Latiniz'd not so.

9. They kneel not in their Churches, but lean on Crutches, or stand.

10. They have a Candlestick with three Can∣dles, representing the Trinity: Another with two Candles, to signifie the two Natures of Christ.

11. In giving the Blessing, they make the sign of the Cross, from the right hand to the left.

12. Maids shew not themselves before Marriage, nor a long time after; no, not to their Relations, and go not to Church, for fear of being seen. M. de Thev. but this is not equally affirmed of all.

13. They have four Lents in the Year.

• 1. The first, six Weeks before Easter, till Ea∣ster-day. The Muscovites 7 Weeks.
• 2. The second, fifteen days before S. Peter, and Paul's day, 'till that day.
• 3. The third, from August the first, 'till As∣sumption-day, i. e. fifteen days.
• 4. The fourth, from the first Sunday of Ad∣vent, 'till Christmass-day.

During the three last Lents, they may eat Fish and Oil; but in the first neither; nor any thing that hath Blood, but only Herbs and Shell-fish. M. de Thev. But I find not this certainly affirm'd of the Abyssins.

14. They Fast twice (besides) in seven days, upon the fourth and sixth Holy-day. Job Lud. l. 3. The reason of which was by Tzagazaab (an Abassian) said to be, for that the fourt day the murder of Christ was concluded upon, and the sixth it was executed; according to what many of the Ancients taught. But others believe, These two Fasting-days were taken up in imitation of the Ancient Jews. Ibid.

15. The Greeks, Armenians, Russians, and o∣ther Oriental Christians, begin the Year from the Calends of September, as supposing that the World was created at the time of the Autumnal Equinocti∣al. Ibid.

Their Year consists of Twelve Months, each Month hath thirty days.

To every three years they add five days, to every four, six days, to supply the Solar year. So that their Feasts happen on the same days with ours, according to the Julian Account. The Feast of the Nativity is Celebrated the same day with us, viz. Decemb. 25. their 28. ibid.

26. The Grecians, Armenians, Russians, and e∣specially the Abyssinians, not only permit their Priests to Marry, but soonest prefer the Husbands of Wives; insomuch, that the nearest way to pre∣ferment among them is to Mary, Idem. l. 3. c. 7.

Proper Doctrines and Ʋsages. Baptism, Chrism, &c.

Greeks.

1. Mysteries, viz. Six.

1. Baptism, viz.

1. They present the Child at the Church-Porch, to receive the blessing of the Priest.

2. The Priest there seals the Child, i. e. crosseth him on the Forehead, Mouth, Breast; recites a Pray∣er, and waves him in his Arms, in form of a Cross, elevates him, and dismisseth him.

3. He blows three times on the Child to dispos∣sess the Devil.

4. Pours Water in form of a Cross, in token of peace with God.

5. Takes the Child out of the Gossip's Arms (of which they never have but one) and makes the sign of the Cross with Oyl on the Fore-head, Breast. Reins, saying, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 — 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 — 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

6. He next dips it 3 times in water, and look∣ing toward the East, saith, The servant of God is Baptized in the Name of the Father, Amen, Of the Son, Amen, &c.

N. Their Gossips or Compatri commence a great Friendship, and fancy that they cannot mix con∣sanguinity.

2. Chrism,

Tho joyned with Baptism, is different from it, grounded on 2 Cor. 1.21, 22.

On Good Friay the Arch-bishop, or Bishop consecrates the Oyl.

It is made of Xylobalsamum, Echinanthes, Myrrh, Xylocatia, Carpobalsamum, Laudanum, and other Gums and Spices, F. Simon.

They defer Baptism till the 3d, 4th, 6th, 10th, 14th year.

3. Eucharist.

1. For preparation, they distribute Panem Bene∣dictum, (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) the parts of Bread which re∣main of the Consecrated Loaf: These they carry home to such as cannot come: These, they say have power to remit Venial Sins.

2. In the Chancel, on a Table, is a Loaf set in this form.

[illustration]

3. This the Priest Signs three times, using these words, In the remembrance of our Lord God and Saviour Jesus Christ.

4. He strikes a small Lance several times into the Loaf, saying by parcels, As a Lamb before his Shearers; &c.

5. Cuts a piece for himself, lays it by the Patina, thrusts his Lance into the Bread again, with other words, cuts a second part, forms it like ▵, saying In honour and memory of our blessed Lady Mother of God, and perpetual Virgin Mary, through whose

Prayers, O Lord, accept this Sacrifice to thine Altar.

6. Then cuts out more pieces in memory of John Baptist, Moses, Aaron, Peter, Paul, Basil, Gregory Cosma, Damianus, &c. And Lastly, a ninth in honor of S. Chrysostom, whose Liturgy is read that day: (The 9 parcels, in reference to the 9 Hierar∣chies of Angels.)

7. Then follows the Offertory for the Living, every Christian Prelate, and the particular Bishop that Ordained the Priest, especially those who paid for that Mass; the Founders of the Church, the Parents and Friends of those which paid for the Mass.

8. The Priest lifts up a Silver Star over the Bread; saying some short Prayers, goes from the place of the Offertory, reads the Epistle and Gos∣pel for the day; returns, covers the Bread and Wine, sets it on his Head, carries it in Procession through all the Church, the People bowing, mak∣ing Crosses, throwing infirm persons in the way.

9. The Apostles Creed is recited, the Veil taken off, Air moved over the Bread with a Fan (signi∣fying the breath of the Spirit) &c.

10. The words of Consecration are used—In the same night, &c.

11. Then this Prayer, Lord, who in the third hour didst send thy Holy Spirit, graciously take it not away from us, but grant it to us, Lord, make clean our Hearts within us, (with some short Soliloques) which Prayer is repeated three times, with the head bowed down.

12. Then the Priest raising himself, saith, Lord hear my Prayer; and lifting up his hand by way of Blessing, adds, Make this Bread the Holy Body of Christ. Amen.

13. Here the Consecration being finished, he goes on, Thou art my God thou art my King, I adore thee piously and Faithfully.

14. Then covering the Chalice, he elevates it, and the People worship it.

15. The Priest sups three times.

16. Those who intend to Communicate; first go to the bottom of the Church, there to ask for∣giveness of the Congregation in these words, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. The Answer is, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

17. It is their custom to conserve the Sacrament for the use of the Sick, Haec ex D. Addison.

They gave the Sacrament to the Children at Baptism.

Believers not to be forced to the Sacrament.

They carry the Sacrament to the Sick without Torches.

Keep it in a Box, and hang it on a Wall.

They hold, tha the Sacrament Consecrated on Holy Thursdays is most Efficacious, F. Simon.

They use Unleavened Bread.

Administer in both kinds, Christ. à Jelinger.

Greeks, out of Dr. Addison.

4. Priesthood,

Is accounted a Mystery for its Power and Ener∣gy, 1 Cor. 4.1.

Of this there are these Orders.

1. Anagnostes, who reads the Hymns (which are Sung) and the Prophets of the Old Testament.

2. The Psaltes, who sings the Psalms of David.

3. Lampadarios, who trims the Lamps.

4. Deacons and Subdeacons, who read the Epistles and Gospels.

5. Secular Priests, who can all read and write, yet few skill'd in the School-Greek, or Latin, or Hebrew, or Philosophy (all books being counted Unlawful, but such as treat of Divinity and a Godly Life.) They are called Papa's.

They cannot Marry a second time, who, when Widowers, wear Caps turn'd up with white, with a fall hanging down on their backs; but this is often forfeited, and cut off by the Bishop for some sin.

6. Religious Priests, Kaloirs, from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Monks Encloistered, professing Chastity, and obe∣dience, of the Orders of S. Basil, besides which they have no other.

Their Habit, A long Cassock of Course Cloth, of Camels Colour, with a Cap of Felt or Wool, made to cover the Ears, with a black Coul, called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

They abstain from Flesh all their Life. Some more strict (called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) take nothing else, but Bread and Water; but these are commonly Anchorites, several dwell on Mount Athos: Their Hair long.

Their Services are very ridiculous and prolix. Every day in Lent they read over the Psaltar once; and at the end of every 4 Psalms say, Gloria Patri, &c. with 3 Metagnai, (or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) bowing or kis∣sing the ground 3 times. At the end of every 10 Psalms 40 Metagnai; which every Kaloir doth 300 times every 24 Hours, unless sick, and then his Priest must do it for him. The one half of these are performed the two first hours of the Night, the other half at midnight, before they arise to Mat∣tins, which begin 4 hours before Day.

Out of some Monasteries they send 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Messengers to collect Contributions, who stay out five years, begging the Charity of good People; some of which, being Temperate, live long: I knew one 119 years old; his Father liv'd but to 80, his Grandfather to 158.

Several Monasteries on Mount Athos, where the Kaloirs, 6000 in number, work in such Employ∣ments, as they are best skill'd in.

Every Monastery hath its Library, but disorder∣ly ones; few books, but of Divinity; few choice ones of them: Nor one Book (they say) varying from the Doctrine of the 7th Council, nor any writ by such as they call Hereticks.

Bells in all Monasteries.

The Kaloirs here commonly, of good, simple, godly Lives.

Greeks, out of F. Simon.

1. The Church-men accused of Simony.

2. They observe not the age required for Epis∣copacy and Priesthood.

3. They take several Orders at one time.

4. He is commonly chosen Patriarch, that gives most to the Grand Seignior: Besides, the Patriarch buys the Voices of the Bishops that Elect him. The Patriarch makes himself amends when he makes Bishops, and they again, when they make a Papas, (selling Orders and Cures) and they again, the poor people.

5. Monks, abstain strictly from Flesh, tho en∣gaged by no Vow, but Custom.

They sleep not above 4 hours, some but two.

They go to prayers in the Church thrice a day.

(1.) Some Monks, called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, who eat in the same Refectory, use the same Exercise, have nothing singular in their Habit; yet some are 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, who profess a more perfect way of living; many in number.

Others are, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, who lead not so perfect a Life.

(2.) Some 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, who live as themselves please.

• 1. They buy a Cell, and necessaries for a Monastery.
• 2. The Yeoman of the Cell provides Bread and Wine.
• 3. They betake to business, are bound to no duty.
• 4. At Death they leave all to their compa∣nion.

(3.) Some Anchorites, who cannot work, nor discharge the duties of the Monastery; yet have a mind to live in Solitude; and these,

1. Buy a Cell, with a piece of Land, &c.

2. Go to the Monastery only on Holy-days, having no hours appointed them for Prayer.

3. Some, with leave of the Abbot, leave the Monastery, and retire for Meditation and Prayer; the Monastery sending them, once a Month, pro∣visions to live upon.

4. Some hire a Vine-yard near the Cell, and feed on the Grapes: Some on Cherries, on Beans; some Transcribe Books.

6. Nuns; They,

1. Are of S. Basil's Order, under an Abbess.

2. As strict as the Monks, in Fasting, Pray∣ing, &c.

3. Their Confessor, some old Vertuous, Neighbour Monk, who says Mass, &c.

4. Their Habit, a Cloak, of plain Woollen-Cloth, Arms and Hands covered to the Fingers ends.

5. Their Head shaven; a several Cell and Lodging for each.

6. The Rich have a Maid, or young Girl, which they bring up in Devotion.

7. They work with their Needles, make Gir∣dles, which they sell to the Turks.

N. B. Some say, these at C. P. are Widows, aged, under no Vow, all their customs consisting in wearing a black Veil on their Head, declaring that they will Marry no more, living commonly at home, minding their Huswifery, Children, &c. having more Liberty than before.

5. Confession.

Confession is enjoyn'd 4 times a year to persons of leisure: Once a month to the Priests and Religi∣ous: Once a year to labouring people, viz. before their Great Lent. To sick people as an ease for spiritual Diseases.

Repentance is defin'd a sorrow of heart for sin, of which a man accuseth himself before a Priest, with a firm Resolution to correct the Errors of his past Life by that which is to come, and with intention to perform what shall be enjoyn'd him by his Pa∣stor for his Penance.

Their Argument for Confession: The Priest can∣not release, unless he know what to release.

Their Penances are, Prayers, extraordinary Alms, Fastings, Visiting Holy Places, &c.

The Priest exhorts thus:

Behold the Angel of the Lord is at hand, to take thy Confession; see that thou conceal no sin, for fear of shame; for I also am a man and sinner, as thou art.

To Penitents guilty of mortal sin, is admini∣stred the Sacrament of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or the Oyl of Prayer, done by the Bp. and 7 Priests, by pure Oil and Prayer, viz.

The Priest dips some Cotton on the End of a stick, anoints the Penitents in form of a Cross, on the Forehead, Chin, each Cheek, Back and Palms of the Hands, and then recites a Prayer.

The same with the Papists Eztream Ʋnction.

6. Marriage is forbidden after the burial of the Third Husband or Wife, because, say they, it comes under the Notion of Polygamy.

Divorces are easily granted, and the man allow∣ed to take another Wife, and perhaps afterward re∣called, and the man enjoyned to re-assume his for∣mer Wife.

About C.P. and Smyrna, and great Cities, in imi∣tation of the Turks in Retirement, and suffer them not to be seen by the Bridegroom, till unveil'd, af∣ter they are married.

The Islander Greeks of the Archipelago, dancing promiscuously, men and women together, often make Protestations of Marriages together, and then break them; which if they do, the Old Mo∣thers, by Witchcraft, (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉), tie the man from marrying with any other, till an agreement be made.

In Romania (or Ramali) the Turks have frequent∣ly married with Greek women Christians, till 1672, when the Patriarch of C. P. complain'd to the Mufti, and put a stop to it.

The Priest marries them with a Ring, they have also a Godfather and Godmother, who present themselves before the Papa's, and hold a Garland of flowers interlaced with Orpine over the heads of the couple, pray, turn round, drink together, &c. break the glass; saying, so may the Bridegroom break the Virginity of the Bride. M. de Thevenot.

Muscovites.

1. Eight Days after the Child is born, he is brought to the Church-Porch, where the Priest re∣ceives the Child.

2. Tells the Witnesses their Duties; namely, To teach him how to know God and Christ, &c.

3. After some Prayer, plungeth the Child three times over head and ears, in a tub of warm Wa∣ter; holding it necessary that every part of the Child be dipped; using these Words, In the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

N. They hold all to be damned that die with∣out Baptism.

They Re-baptize Apostates.

The Duke of Holstein's Ambassador faith,

• 1. The Child is cross'd on the Fore-head.
• 2. Blessed thus, The Lord preserve thy coming in, and going out.
• 3. Nine Wax-Candles are lighted cross the Font, which is in the middle of the Church.
• 4. The God-fathers are Incensed. and the Wa∣ter Consecrated.
• 5. A Procession is made about the Font three times,
• 6. The Child is Named, the God-fathers inter∣rogated, the Devil exorcised, and the Child bap∣tized. See more in the Second Book.

Georgians.

1. A Priest reads many Prayers over the Child, going on to the end, without Baptizing the Child.

2. After reading, the Child is stript, and the God-father Baptizeth the Child, without saying any other Words than what was said by the Priest.

3. With Baptism, they also administer to Chil∣dren,

• Consumation,
• And the Eucharist.

4. The Priest alone is accounted the true Mini∣ster of Baptism; without him 'tis null.

If the Child dieth before Baptism, the Mother's Baptism is sufficient to save the Child.

5. They are not very pressing to receive Bap∣tism.

6. They Re-baptize such as return after Apo∣stasie. F. Simon.

M. Tavernier saith, Virgins brought up in Nun∣neries to study, after some time, Profess, Baptize, and apply the Holy Oils, as well as any Bishop, or Arch-Bishop, l. 3. c. 9. p. 124.

Mengrelians.

They are so Ignorant, that they know not so much as the Words necessary to Baptism.

They administer Baptism in the same manner as the Georgians.

Sometimes, to render the Baptism more solemn, they baptize with Wine.

A M. S. Relation, attributed to Father Zampi, a Theatin, tells us the manner is thus:

1. When a Child is first born, the Priest only anoints it with Oil, and signs it on the Fore-head with a Cross, and no more is done for two Years.

2. Then they dip it in hot Water, and anoint it all over, and give it Bread, that hath been blessed, to eat, and Wine to drink.

This seems to be the old way of administring Baptism, Confirmation, and Eucharist together. F. Simon.

Two or three days after the Woman is brought to Bed, the Priest comes, mumbles over a few Prayers, and anoints the Mother, and the Infant, which they believe to be the best Baptism in the World. Tavernier. l. 3. c. 10.

Indians of St. Thomas.

They own but three Sacraments, viz. Baptism, Orders, and Eucharist.

In one Church were different Forms of Bap∣tism.

A great many, especially the Poor, and — in Words, are never Baptized, vs wanting Money; yet these go to Church, and receive the Sacra∣ment.

After Baptism, they anoint with an Unguent made of Indian-Nuts, without Benediction. F. Simon.

They Baptize commonly at the Fortieth Day, if the Parent desire it not sooner: They sign the Fore-head with the sign of the Cross, and then wash all over with Water. Sir Tho. Herbert.

Christians of St. John.

They Baptize only in Rivers, and upon Sun∣days; their way thus:

• 1. They carry the Infant to Church.
• 2. The Bishop reads Prayers over the Child.

• 3. They carry it to the River, with a Train of Men and Women, go up to the Knees in Water; the Bishop prays, sprinkles the Infant three times, in the Name of the Lord, first and last of the World, &c. Tavern.

Maronites.

At Baptism they bless the Water, by saying a great many Prayers, warm it, and then dip, or sprinkle three times.

Also, they anoint the Head, Breast, and whole Body, from Head to Foot, before Baptism.

Also, afterward they have another Unction, for Confirmation. F. Simon.

Armenians.

I found in one of their Churches only the Priest and his Cloak, an aged Woman, who had brought the Child, and a young Man, aged about 18, who presented the Child to be Baptized.

1. The Priest prayed.

2. Askt the God-father several Questions.

3. All went into the Sacresty, where the Font was, like a Trough, half an Ell long, and a quar∣ter broad.

4. The Priest consecrates the Water, and puts holy Oil into it, and plunges the Child naked into it, In the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

5. Pours Water three times on his head, and af∣terwards all over his Body.

6. He crossed the Child on the Fore-head with Holy Oil.

7. The time of Baptism is at 8 days old. D. of H. Ambass.

Cophties.

They acknowledge Seven Sacraments.

1. Baptism, thus Administred, about the 40th. Day.

1. A Mass is celebrated after Mid-night, with many Prayers.

2. They Sing for some time, the Deacon car∣rying the Children to the Altar, to anoint them with Holy Oil; then they say, The Children are new Spiritual Men.

3. Then they begin to Sing, and the Children are anointed a second time, with the sign of the Cross thirty seven times, (which serves for Exor∣cisin.)

4. They continue to Sing, the Women ma∣king a loud noise, in token of Joy.

5. The Priest draws nigh the Font, blesseth the Water, pours Oil into it, in the form of a Cross.

6. With one hand he takes the Child by the right Arm, and left Leg, and with the other hand by the left Arm, making a kind of a Cross with the Limbs of the Child, which they cloath in a little white Garment. All this while the Priest's reading and singing, and the Women crying, or howling.

7. The Priest breaths three times in the Child's Face, that he may receive the Holy Ghost.

8. He gives it the Communion, by dipping his Finger in the Chalice, and putting it in the Child's mouth.

9. They light Tapers, and make a Procession, and sing in the Church.

10. The Deacons carrying the Children in their Arms, the Priests going before, and the Wo∣men following, with cries and howling.

N. They use Circumcision also: They baptize themselves every Year in Lakes and Rivers. F. Simon.

Abassines.

They use Circumcision, as well as Baptism; but not with any signal Ceremony or Commemora∣tion; for it is done privately by some poor Wo∣man, without any by-standers, not so much as the Father himself; and this, not upon the score of Re∣ligion, but as a custom of the Country, like In∣cisions of the Face in Ethiopia and Nubia, and boaring the Ears among the Indians. Ludolph. out of Claudius, K. of Ethiop. Confession.

They repeat the Ceremony of Baptism every Year, upon the Feast of the Epiphany. Idem. ex Godigno.

Their Ceremonies and Order of Baptizing are thus; out of Ludolph.

1. Of Adult Persons: For they have frequent occasions of Baptizing Heathens.

• 1. They read Psalm 52.
• 2. Perfume the Person with Frankincense, and enquire his Name.
• 3. Use certain Prayers, the Deacon often ex∣horting the People to joyn with the Priest.
• 4. Anoints several parts of the Body with Oil, and lays his hand on his head.
• 5. The Neophytes lifting up their right hand, and looking towards the West, abjure Satan as the Prince of Darkness: and then lifting up their hand to the East, make a kind of Vow to Christ.
• 6. To the Priest, reciting over the Creed, they answer, I do believe.
• 7. They are again anointed, and several par∣cels of Scripture read.
• 8. Oil being poured into the Bason, in the form of a Cross, after some Prayers rehearsed, the

• Neophytes, conducted by the Deacon, to a Pool before the Church-door, are by the Priest plung'd over head and ears, saying, I Baptize thee in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.
• 9. Men help the Men, and Women, Women, out of the Pool, called thence Susceptores.
• 10. Being anointed again, they are clad with a white Under-garment, and a red Over-garment, to signifie the Blood of Christ, and presented with Milk and Honey, and call'd Sons of Baptism.

2. Of Infants, who are Baptiz'd (Males before the Fortieth, Females before the Eightieth Day) God-fathers and God-mothers answering for them, and the Child's Tongue moistned with the Priest's Finger, dipt in the Chalice.

Russians, Muscovites.

1. They Communicate but once a Year; com∣monly on a Fasting-Day: If on a Sunday, they eat no Flesh after it.

2. They admit but Three at a time.

3. The Priest asks the Communicants, If they be clean from Sin?

4. The Communicants stand, whilest the Priest prays, with their Arms folded one within another, and the Priest delivers to them a Spoonful of Bread and Wine, temper'd together; saying, Eat this, Drink this; This is the true Body, and true Blood, &c.

5. Then he delivers Bread by it self, and Wine mingled with Water, to represent the Water and Blood, that issued out of our Saviour's side.

6. They admit Children of 7 Years to this Sa∣crament. F. Simon.

7. The Bread is leaven'd, with a Cross on it.

Abyssins.

They receive, some Weekly, some Monthly, but always at Church; Fasting, and towards the Eve∣ning on Fasting-Days. They never spit that Day on which they receive.

In crowded Churches, Priest, and Sub-Priest, Deacon, and Sub-Deacon, all help, and read.

Several Prayers at the use of several Vessels, and variety of Actions: Some bring Offerings, Bread, Oil, &c. to be distributed to the Poor.

They administer in both Kinds, to both Clergy and Laity; and have been very angry with the Latines, for denying the Cup to the Laity. Lud.

They admit not the Doctrine of Transubstanti∣ation, or real presence; but when the words of their Liturgy are objected, e. g. Lord, now lay thy hand upon this Dish, bless it, and Sanctifie it, that so thy Body may be made Holy therein. And again, Convert this Bread, that it may become thy pure Bo∣dy, which is join'd with this Cup of thy most precious Blood, &c.

They answer, Retzitze nagare vet; i. e. 'Tis a nice business: Or, Mastar vet; i. e. 'tis a Myste∣ry. In short, one Gregory, (a Native of Abyssinia) told my Author (Ludolphus) That his Countrey men were not so scrupulous. Ludolph.

They use Loaves, sign'd with a Salteir Cross, thus

[illustration]

laid upon an arched Chest, in which the Ancients laid the Martyrs Bones, or Sacred Relicks: Be∣sides which, they have a Dish and Spoon, unlea∣ven'd Bread, one Loaf only, Raisin-Stones steept in Water for Wine.

Georgians.

1. They Consecrate in wooden Chalices.

2. They give the Communion to Children, when dying.

3. Others at Age, receive but seldom.

4. They carry the Sacrament to the Sick, without Light or Attendance.

5. On some Holy-days, the Priests together as∣sist at the Mass of the Bishop, who gives them the Sacrament in their hands, and they themselves car∣ry it to their Mouths.

Christians of St. John.

1. They use Flour, kneaded with Wine, and Oil.

2. They use no other form of Consecration, then only some long Prayers, to praise and thank God, at the same time blessing the Bread and VVine, ne∣ver making mention of his Body and Blood.

3. The Priest takes the Bread, and having eaten some of it, distributes the rest to the People. M. Tavern. v. post.

Mengrelians.

The Papa's of Mengrelia, keep the Eucharist in a little bag of Leather or Cloth, which they tie to their Girdle, and carry it about them, whitherso∣ever they go, to be made use of upon occasions, when they are to give the Viaticum to the Sick.

Yea, they give it to others, Men or VVomen, to carry, &c.

Armenians.

• 1. They use leaven'd Bread.
• 2. They mingle no Water with their Wine.
• 3. Consecrate in wooden and earthen Dishes.
• 4. Give the Communion to Children; and at Weddings, to the Married couple.

3. They never Communicate without singing and playing on great Cymbals, called Hambarzon, D. of Holst. Emb.

But now, saith Tavernier, they spare no cost to adorn the Choir and Altar; you tread upon rich Carpets, &c. From the Body of the Church, to the Choir, is usually an Ascent of 5 or 6 Steps.

Nestorians.

They consecrate in leaven'd bread.

They put into their bread salt and oyl, using a great many prayers.

Indians.

1. They Communicate on Holy Thursday, and other Festivals.

2. They use no other preparation, then coming to the Sacrament fasting; Others say,

3. They consecrate with little Cakes made with oyl and Salt; which the Deacons and other infe∣rior Church-men baked in a Copper vessel, singing several Psalms and Hymns whilst they were a ba∣king.

And when they are ready to Consecrate, through a hole in the floor of that little Tower (wherein they baked) they let the Cake, in a little basket made of leaves, slide down upon the Altar.

4. Their wine is only water with dry grapes in∣fused.

5. He that serves at Mass wears a Stole over his ordinary cloaths, tho no Deacon.

6. The same hath always a Censer in his hand, and saith almost as many prayers, as he that Ce∣lebrates.

Cophties.

• 1. They never Communicate in private places.
• 2. The Priest at Communion breaks the bread in form of a Cross, and puts it into the wine, eat∣ing 3 morsels, and drinking 3 spoonfuls.
• 3. They consecrate in leaven'd bread; which they call Baraca, (i. e. benediction) before conse∣cration, and Corban (or Communion) afterwards.
• 4. They use little loaves, as big as a Crown piece, whereof they bake many the night before the Liturgy, and at the end of Mass distribute them to those who have been present.
• 5. They use not Tavern-wine (as prophane) but private, or water with raisins infused.
• 6. They never confess, or Communicate, but in Lent.
• 7. They Communicate in both kinds.
• 8. They give wine in a spoon.
• 9. They give the Communion to children after baptsim.
• 10. Vanslebio reports, that at the Elevation of the Host, they knock their breasts, cast themselves on the ground, make the sign of the cross, and move their cap a little. F. Sim.

Maronites.

1. They consecrate with unleaven'd bread; tho probably this but of late, since their submission to Rome.

Abyssins.

1. The Abuna, Papas, or Metropolitan, Conse∣crated by the Patriarch of Alexandria, and sent out of Egypt: They take Ordination many times with Tears in their Eyes, by reason of the Turkish Vexations.

Their only Qualification is only to be able to read Arabic. The Fathers of the Society tell us of a sad tool, in their time, a Miller.

Of these there are Four of equal Power and Dignity.

No Bishops, nor Arch-bishops.

2. Icegue, the Governor of the Monks.

3. Comos, Overseers of the principal Churches.

4. Depterat, or Canons, who look to their Musick.

5. Nebrat, or Dean.

6. Kasis, or Priest.

7. Sub-priest.

8. Deacon.

9. Subdeacon.

All carry a Cross in their hands.

Georgians.

They Confess twice in their Life.

• 1. At Marriage.
• 2. Death,

Their Confession is in three or four words.

Muscovites.

Before the Sacrament they Confess in the midst of the Church, before an Image, all their Particu∣lar Sins; at every sin expressing remorse, and pro∣mising Amendment.

Absolution is granted, with the Assignation of certain Penances, as, saying Gospodi Pomilui seve∣ral times; making several reverences before the Saints; abstaining from Women for a time; stand∣ing at the Church-door; using of Holy Water, which the Priests Consecrate on Twelfth-day, and not to be had of them for nothing: this water they think, hath the vertue to cleanse them from all their sins. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

Ahassins

Account confession one of their seven sacra∣ments.

But they neither confess the number, nor the particular species of their sins, but cry in general; I have sinned, I have sinned; absan, absan. Inso∣much, that when the Roman Priests press'd them to particular confession, they never acknowledged any more then three, if they had been guilty, Homicide, Adultery, and Theft. The offender is absolved in few words, together with some gentle stripes upon the side with an Olive Twig: but for those great crimes before mention'd, they are ma∣ny times severely scourged. Ludolph. The Me∣tropolitan sometimes hears confession, and upon a heinous crime riseth up, and after a sharp rebuke, cries out, Hast thou done this! Dost thou not fear God? Go to, let him be scourged 30 or 40 times. Tellez.

One to avoid a sharp and open Absolution, de∣sired to be heard in private; to whom the Metro∣politan, How! shall not thy sins be made manifest at the last days, before all the world? Tell therefore what it is: Confession being made, that it was stealing Oxen; the Offender being present, he was constrai∣ned to restore the Oxen, and undergo a severe pe∣nalty beside, Ludolph.

Armenians.

When an Armenian confesseth, e. g. Robbery, Mur∣der, &c. the Confessor tells him, God is merciful, &c. But if eating Butter on a Friday, or day of fasting—Oh! a grievous Crime, and severe Penan∣ces enjoyn'd for it; as fasting several months, re∣fraining six months from his Wife, M. de Theve∣not.

The Priests give Absolution indifferently for all sins, F. Sim.

Extream Unction is not administred till after Death, and commonly given only to Priests.

Georgians.

If they have no Children by their Wives, they divorce from them; by permission of the Priests, and marry others.

So also in case of Adultery and Quarrelling.

Muscovites.

They forbid Polygamy, as also Fourth Marriages by Succession, as also marriage of two brothers to two sisters, and of Godfathers and Godmothers.

Young men and maids may not see one another, nor speak together before marriage; or make any promise by word or writing, D. of Holstein's Em∣baessad. Travels.

See more in the second book.

Indians.

They were married by the first Priest they found.

Abissines.

Polygamy is tolerated by the Civil Magistrate, but not allowed by the Church: and such as marry more than one, are prohibited from the Holy Sacrament. Alvarez tells of his own knowledge, that his Host at Dobarra had 3 Wives, and by them 37 Children, for which he was not admitted to Church Commu∣nion, till he had put two of them away.

Their Kings have many Wives and Concubines; the Laws of their Church and Nation not agreeing well together.

Marriages of Kindred forbidden, even to distant degrees; for the Ethiopians wanting Terms of Di∣stinction, call all (one another) Sisters and Brothers. Thus a Church-man may not marry his brother's Wife, but a Lay-person may.

No Marriages but such as are approved by Divine Authority are honour'd with Sacerdotal Benedicti∣on; nor those publickly in the Church, unless they be such Clergy-men to whom the Hallelujah is sung.

Other people are married at home, or before the Church-doors.

All secular persons may throw off the Yoke when they please, and do often upon light causes, by de∣termination of the King's Judges, Job Ludolph. l. 3.

Armenians.

They marry their Children very young, some∣times promise them as soon as born, and often mar∣ry them at 7 or 8 years old; bur tho the Priest per∣form the Ceremonies then, yet they defer the con∣summation till the usual time, M. de Thev.

The Priest brings them near the Altar, reads se∣veral Prayers, blesses the marriage, by holding a Wooden Cross over them, joyning their hands

and heads together, yet so, that the Bride's Head touches the Bridegroom's Breast; then they com∣municate; afterward the Priest casts Rose-water upon them, and ties a Scarf about the Bride's Right Hand, by which the Bridegroom leads her, D. of Holst. Emb.

Maronites.

They make no publication in Church of marri∣ages, before the solemnity.

They go to any Priest to marry them.

They marry sometimes under the age of 12 or 14.

They suffer not two brothers to marry two sisters, nor the Father and Son to marry Mother and Daughter, F. Simon, out of Daudini the Jesuit.

Mengrelians.

Young maids out of the Nunneries are allowed to confess, baptize, marry, and perform all other Ecclesiastical Functions, which I never knew pra∣ctis'd in any other part of the World beside, Taver∣nier, l. 3. c. 10.

The Bishop dissolves marriages when they please, and then marry again, after they have sold the first, if they are not married to their fancy, they take another for a time, and pay her, as the Turks do. Idem.

Faith and Ʋsages.

Greeks.

2. Of their Faith and Ʋsages, &c. Divine Service, Prayer.

THey have 4 Liturgies, viz. One of S. James, 5 hours long, used once every year;—of S. Chrysostom, to be read almost every day in the year;—of S. Ba∣sil, and of S. Gregory.

They use Pictures, and burn Lamps before them, Perfume them with Incense; begin and end their Prayers with Bowings, and Crossing before them: But abhor all Carved Images.

They Pray to Saints; and thus teach their Chil∣dren, and privately Pray themselves morning and evening.

All Holy Lady, Mother of God, Pray for us sinners: All Coelestial Powers of An∣gels and Arch-Angels, Pray for us sinners: Holy John, Ptophet and Fore-runner and Baptist of our Lord Jesus Christ, pray, &c. Holy Ortho∣dox Apostles, Prophets and Martyrs, and all Saints, pray, &c. O Sacred Ministers of God, our Fathers, Shepherds and Teachers of the World, pray, &c. O Invincible and Indisso∣luble and Divine Powers of the Reverend and Life-giving Cross, forsake us not sinners.

The precepts of their Church require them to pray at the times of the Liturgy morning and evening, on the Lord's day and other Festivals. Also to pray for Kings, Patriarchs, Bishops, and all Souls departed in the Catholick Church; and for all Hereticks, &c. That they may return, before their passage from this Life.

Indians of S. Thomas.

They go daily to Church, to read the Liturgy aloud in the Chaldaick Tongue: But they do not think themselves obliged to rehearse it elsewhere, nor have they any Breviaries for saying it in pri∣vate.

In some places, Mass is said but once a year; in others, scarce once in six, or seven, or ten years, F. Simon out of Menes's Memoirs.

They have no Images; only the Cross they Ho∣nour much.

Georgians.

The Church-men do not daily say their Breviary, but one or two only say, and the rest listen.

Abyssins.

Their whole Divine Service is compleared by the Sole Administration of the Sacrament, and reading some few broken parcels of the New Testament; for they neither use Sacred Hymns, nor Preaching, Ludolph.

Cophties.

They have a Book of Homilies taken out of the chief Fathers,

They Worship Images (yet have no Statues) by Kissing Burning Lamps before them, with the Oyl of which they anoint the Sick.

1. On Saturday-Even, after Sun-set, the Priest attended by his Ministers, goes to Church, to sing Vespers, about an Hour; those who are present, sleep afterward in Church, or smoke Tobacco, or drink Coffee, &c.

2. Two hours after Midnight they say Matins, and afterwards Mass, to which many resort.

3. When they enter the Church, they take off their Shoes, kiss the ground near the door; then draw near the Arch-priest, kiss his Hand to receive his blessing.

4. If the Patriarch be present, and do not Officiate, he sits on a Throne, with a Copper Cross in his hand, which the People kiss.

3. After the Gospel, they read somewhat out of the Book of Homilies, for Explication of the Gospel; and that is instead of Preaching, F. Si∣mon out of Vansleb.

Most of these Ceremonies are common to other Orientals.

Maronites.

• 1. They go to Church at midnight to sing their Matins.
• 2. At break of day they say their Lauds.
• 3. Before Mass, they say their Teiree, after their Sixth.
• 4. Their Nones they sing after Dinner.
• 5. Vespers at Sun-set.
• 6. Their Compline after Supper, before bed.

Every Office is composed of a Preface, of two, three, or more Prayers, with a like number of Hymns betwixt them.

They have proper Offices for Holidays, Lent, Moveable Feasts, &c. F. Simon.

Melchites.

They have Translated their Greek Euchology or Ritual into Arabic.

They Paraphrase in their Translations. Hence their supposititious: Canons of the Council of Nice.

Muscovites.

On Sundays, and their Festivals, they go 3 times to Church, Morning, Noon and Night; and are standing and uncovered at the time of Divine Service.

They hold no Adultery, but Marrying another man's Wife.

Armenians.

Their Office is performed in the Armenian Tongue, a rough Language, and but little known. The People have much ado to understand their Liturgy.

They have the whole Bible Translated into Ar∣menian, from the Septuagint, since the time of S. John, Chrysost. F. Simon.

They have a Service-Book, and besides that the chief books amongst them, are of Gregorio of Stat, used instead of Homilies, P. Ric. Esq;

Christians of S. John

Hold Women to be unclean, that it is not avail∣able for them to go to Church, Tavernier.

Cophties.

An Appendix.

When they sing the Passion, and come to the mention of Judas, all the People cry Arsat, i. e. Horned Beast, Cuckold.

When they read of Peter cutting off Malchus's Ear, they say, Asia boutros, i. e. well fare Peter, as applauding him for the Act, M. de Thev.

Greeks.

2. Fasting.

THo Greeks have Four Fasts; stated and solemn.

1. Forty days before Christmas.

2. The great Lent before Easter.

3. The week after Pentecost; grounded on Acts. 13.3.

4. The fourth begins Aug. 1. and is a prepara∣tory to the Grand Festival, the Assumption of our Lady. Besides which, Lesser Fasts, in keeping of which, with distinction of Diets, they are very strict; and are much offended at the English and others, because they neither use Fasting, nor re∣verence the sign of the Cross. If a person be sick to Death, who with Broth or an Egg might re∣cover, they say, 'tis better to Die, than eat and Sin, P. Ricaut, Esq;

They abstain from Flesh, Butter, Cheese, Fish; eating only Fruits, Pulse, with a little Wine and Oyl. The Monks never taste Wine or Oyl, unless on Saturdays or Sundays; Wednesdays and Fridays they abstain from Flesh, Butter, Cheese, but eat Flesh. I say nothing of their Private Fasts, or Lent, F. Simon.

Muscovites.

They differ little from the Greeks herein, hav∣ing four Lents Yearly, during which they eat no Butter, Eggs or Milk; only the first week serves as Carnaval; afterward they eat no Fish but on Sundays.

Armenians.

They have many Fasts published on Sundays, kept most strictly.

Account it a sin to eat Hare's Flesh, as being an unwholsom, unlucky and melancholick creature, and the Female Monthly unclean and menstruous, P. Ric. Esq;

They abstain from Blood, and the Strangled. So scrupulously addicted to Fasts; that to hear them speak, one would think their whole Religi∣on consisted in Fasting, F. Simon.

They end their Lent on Holy Saturday, by eat∣ing Butter, Cheese, Eggs; but eat on Flesh till Easter-day, M. de Thev.

Abissins.

Fasting Days are by none more exactly observ'd.

Not that they abstain from some meats, and gluttonize upon others; for that they look upon that as a mockery of Fasting. They keep themselves whole days together without either Food or Drink, even till Sun-set of the third Evening. Others abstain the two Holy-days of the Passion-week.

The Monks use greater extremities, by which means they not only mortify, but destroy.

Besides, they Fast twice a Week, on the fourth and sixth day, Ludolph. l. 3.

They make their Lent fifty days long.

Maronites.

Their Fasts differ much from ours.

1. In Lent they eat not till two or three hours before Sun-set.

2. Fast not in Ember-week, nor Vigils of Saints.

3. Eat no Flesh, Eggs, or Milk on Wednesdays,

Fridays, till Noon: Afterward they eat freely.

4. Fast 20 days before Christmass; Monks lon∣ger.

5. At the Feast of S. Peter and Paul, and the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin, they Fast a Fort∣night. F. Simon.

Cophties.

They have four great Fasts, 24 Days at Christ∣mass, 60 at Lent, 31 at Pentecost, 15 in August. F. Simon.

Christians of S. Thomas.

They eat Flesh on Saturdays, and if they failed one Day in Lent and Advent, they Fasted no more. F. Simon.

Christians of S. John.

They neither Fast, nor do any Penance. Taver.

Greeks.

3. Feasting and Rejoycing, &c.

THey begin their Year in September, with great Jollity.

Take a chearful Spirit for a good Omen.

1. Easter, which is their grand Feast; at which time if they meet with their Acquaintance, within

three days of the Feast, they Salute them with these words, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Christ is risen: The An∣swer is made, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, He is risen indeed.

And so they kiss three times, once on each Cheek, and on the Mouth, and so depart. P. Ricaut.

Upon Easter-Eve, the Abyssins, Jacobites, Geor∣gians, Maronites, and Greeks (at Jerusalem) all, except the Latines, conjoyn in the Celebration of that Imposture, of fetching Fire from the Sepul∣chre; the Turks deride, yet throng to behold it. All the Lamps in Church are extinguish'd; when they often compassing the Sepulchre in a joint Pro∣cession, are fore-run, and followed with Savage clamours of the People, (the Women whistling) and frantick behaviours, fitter for the Feasts of Bacchus; extending their bare Arms with unlighted Tapers. At length the chief Bishops approach the Door of the Sepulchre; but the Ethiopian Priest first enters, without whom, they say, the Miracle will not fadge; who, after a long stay, returns with the Sacred Fire, supposed, at his Prayers, to burst out of the Sepulchre; At this confusedly they fire their Lights, and snatching them one from another, strive who should con∣vey it into their particular Chapels, thrusting the Flame into their Cloaths and Bosoms, kindling therewith all their Lamps, unlighted with other Fire 'till that Day Twelve-month. G. Sandys's Trav. l. 3.

The Holy Fire of the Greeks, Armenians, &c. is performed with so much confusion, that you would think certainly you were in Hell with a Legion of Devils. M. de Thev.

2. Of S. John the Abstemious, kept only by the Kaloirs and Religious.

3. Of S. John the Evangelist's Translation into Heaven, grounded upon that Text; If I will, that he stay, &c.

They tell very fond Stories of their Saints, espe∣cially Cosma, Damianus, and S. George.

For Canonizing of Saints, they have testification by 1000 Witnesses, and Examination in a full Sy∣nod.

They are very excessive in their Feasts. P. Ricaut.

Armenians.

The Eve of Holy Cross, they go to the Church-Yards, weep, and pray for the dead, eat, and drink Wine.

Baptism of the Cross, is a Festival which the Ar∣menians keep, in commemoration of the Baptism of our Lord, on the Day of Epiphany, according to the old Calendar, which they follow; plung∣ing after several Prayers, a Cross into Water, whereof all strive to take their shares in Pots. M. de Thev.

They keep S. George's Day.

On Easter-Day, by break of Day, the Priests say Mass, confess, and administer, after which it is lawful to eat flesh. They have four other Feasts, Christmass, Ascension, Annunciation, and especially S. George's. Tavernier.

Indians of St. Thomas.

Our three chief Festivals they celebrate: The first of July also they commemorate the Martyr∣dom of S. Thomas. Sir Tho. Herbert.

Muscovites.

The Muscovites observe,

• 1. The Annunciation of our Lady, March 25.
• 2. Easter-Day.
• 3. Pentecost.
• 4. New-years-day, Sep. 1.
• 5. Nativity of the Mother of God, Sep. 8.
• 6. The Manifestation of Christ on the Mount, Sep. 6.
• 7. The Assumption of the Mother of God, Sep. 15.
• 8. Exaltation of the Cross, Sep. 14.
• 9. The Oblation of the Mother of God, Nov. 21.
• 10. The Nativity of Christ, Dec. 25.
• 11. Epiphany, Jan. 6.
• 12. Candlemass-day, Feb. 2.

Of all which mention is made before.

Abyssines.

On their January 11th. (our 6th.) in the midst of their Summer, and the Feast of Epiphany, they commemorate our Saviour's Baptism; the Clergy beginning the Solemnity before the dawn of the Morning, with loud and chearful Hymns: The King, with all the Nobility, the Metropolitan, with his Clergy, Noble with the Plebeian, old and young, thronging into the Rivers and Ponds, be∣fore Sun-rise, plunging and diving over head and ears, craving of any of the Priests, as they meet them, a Blessing; and being answer'd, God bless thee, or God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, bless thee.

But this is turn'd into a kind of Sport, rather than a pious Festival; the young Men leaping and dancing, and swimming, and ducking one another,

and filling the neighbouring Fields with whoopings and hollowings. Ludolph.

In their Thanksgiving-Solemnities, they have their singing Priests (Dabetra) with very harsh Voices; use Instruments of the Egyptian manner, Cymbals, Morrice-bells, Kettle-Drums; Skipping and Dancing, as if they would make the Floor ring again, which they call exulting and clapping hands to the God of Jacob, and praising God upon the Harp, and Organ, and Cymbal. Idem.

Nor is this so much to be admired, if we know that in some places among the Latines, the Feast of the Body of God was celebrated with a Harp, and Dancing. Idem.

They observe the Feasts of the Annunciation, Nativity, Circumcision, Baptism, Passion, Resur∣rection, Ascension, Pentecost.

Sabeans, or Christians of St. John.

I shall give an account of these by themselves, as being part Christians, part Turks, part Jews and part Gentiles; out of Monsieur de Thevenot Itin. Orient. Ind. and Mons. Tavernier in his Persian Travels.

1. Most of the Sabeans are Gold-smiths, very Poor, and very Ignorant; they live in Bassora, Dgesire, Harviza and Souster, in Chusistan belong∣ing to the King of Persia: They have but two Books, and them made lately, though they say, in the days of Adam, their old ones burnt by Mahometans.

2. They retain Baptism in remembrance of S. John's Baptism, performed only on Sundays in running Water, In the Name of the ancient, Mighty Lord God, who knows all that we do before the Light of the World: Thrice besprinkling the Head of the Infant, and thrice dipping it into the River, and thrice rehearsing the same words: And this is all their Ceremony; and this reiterated every Year for

the space of five days by Old and Young, Male and Female; and at Marriage the Bridegroom and Bride are baptized again: Yet they say, Christ is the Spirit and Word of the Eternal Father.

3. As to Marriage, The Minister takes an Oath from the Bride, that she is a Virgin; and after∣wards the Minister's Wife searches her; then they are both baptized, and set Back to Back, and the Minister saith some Prayers over them; this is all the Ceremony. Ministers and Laity may have two Wives, but the Ministers ever a Maid at Mar∣riage.

4. As to the Eucharist, They say only some Prayers over the Hoste, which is made of Flour kneaded with Wine and Oyl, their Wine drawn from Grapes steep'd in Water and press'd.

5. As to Orders, They have superior and in∣ferior Ministers, but use no great Ceremony in Consecration; a Minister says some Prayers over him who is made Minister, and that's all: Chil∣dren succeed to their Fathers, if sixteen or seven∣teen Years of Age; or in defect of Sons, the next of kin.

6. Gospel they have none: All their Service con∣sists in some Prayers, and in Communicating, as before is said: They say, Christ left twelve Apo∣stles to preach.

7. On Sundays they work not: They highly honour the Cross, and sign themselves with it.

8. Three Festivals they have yearly (their Year consisting of 366 days, i. e. twelve Months and six days.)

1. At New Year, which lasts three days in memory of the Creation.

2. At the beginning of the fourth month, three days, in memory of St. John.

3. At the beginning of the seventh month, five days, in remembrance of our Saviour's being Baptized by St. John: They are all baptized during these five days. This Feast is called Pendgia.

9. No other Saints they acknowledge but S. John, S. Zacharias, S. Elizabeth and S. M. Magd. They acknowledge Jesus Christ but S. John's Servant, born of a Virgin, Crucified, &c.

10. No Purgatory, but a Heaven and Hell, viz. A narrow Passage for the Wicked, guarded with Lyons and Bears, which will devour them, &c. The Good go the same way, but over these Beasts, straight to Paradise.

11. No Meat they eat of, but kill'd by a Sa∣bean; all other is unclean.

12. Therefore their Ministers are always their Butchers, who put on white Drawers, a Rope for a Girdle, a white Shirt girt with it, a white Turban, a white Napkin about their Neck (like a Stole) and another rag for a Fillet: Then they wash (e. g.) the Feet and Beak of the Pullet they are to kill, because it eats and often treads on unclean things; then they kill it, saying, In the name of the Merciful God may this be Blessed to those that eat it. Sheep and Fish they wash not, accounting their Food, Grass and Water, not unclean things.

13. They will not Drink in a Vessel wherein one, not a Sabean, hath drank.

14. They abhor the Blew Colour, because the Jews in Malice (knowing that Baptism was to de∣stroy their Law) when St. John was baptizing Jesus, threw Indico into Jordan to spoil the Water, &c. from thence God cursed, this blew colour. Others say, Dogs Ordure is used in dying of this colour. N. B. M. Tavernier saith the words at Baptism are, Beesmebrad er Rabi, Kaddamin, Akzeri, Menhal el genuat Alli Kouli Kralek, i. e. In the Name of the Lord, first and last of the World and of Para∣dise, the High Creator of all things: That the Bi∣shop reads Prayers over the Child in Church before the Baptism, and in the River at Baptism, while the Godfather plunges the Child three times all over; and then to Feasting.

Papists.

1. Doctrines, according to the Council of Trent.

I (N.) do with a stedfast Faith believe and pro∣fess all and every Point contained in the Symbol of the Faith, that the Holy Roman Church doth use, viz. To believe in God the Father Almighty, Maker of Heaven and Earth; of all things visible and invisible: And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son of God, and born of the Father before all Worlds; God of God, Light of Light, True God of True God; begotten, not made, of the same Substance with the Father, by whom all things were made; who, for us Men, and for our Salvation, came down from Heaven; was Incar∣nate by the Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary, and was made Man; was crucified for us under Pon∣tius Pilate; suffered and was buried; and rose again the third day according to the Scriptures, and ascended up into Heaven; sitteth at the right Hand of the Father; and he shall come again with Glory to judge both the Quick and the Dead; of whose Kingdom there shall be no end; and in the Holy Ghost, the Lord and Giver of Life, who proceedeth from the Father and the Son; who with the Father and the Son together is worshipped and glorified; who spake by the Prophets, and one Holy Catholick and Apostolick Church; I confess one Baptism for the Remission of Sins, and I ex∣pect the Resurrection of the Dead, and the Life of the World to come. Amen.

I do most stedfastly admit and embrace the Traditions of the Apostles, and of the Church, and all other Observances and Constitutions of the same Church.

I do likewise admit the Holy Scripture, accor∣ding to that Sense which our Holy Mother the Catholick Church hath holden and doth hold, unto whom it doth appertain to judge of the True

Sense and Interpretation of the Holy Scriptures; neither will I ever understand nor interpret the same otherwise, than according to the uniform consent of the Fathers.

I do also profess, that there be truly and pro∣perly Seven Sacraments of the New Law, and ne∣cessary for the Salvation of Mankind (although they be not necessary for all Men) viz. Baptism, Confirmation, Eucharist, Pennance, Extream Unction, Orders and Matrimony; and that these Sacraments do give Grace; and that of them Baptism, Confirmation and Orders, cannot be re∣iterated without Sacrilege.

I do also receive and admit all the received and approved Ceremonies of the Catholick Church, in the Solemn Administration of all the aforesaid Sacraments.

I do embrace and receive all and every of those things, which in the Holy Council of Trent have been defined, and declared touching Original Sin and Justification.

I do profess also, that in the Mass is offered unto God, a true, proper, and propitiatory Sacrifice for the Quick and Dead; and that in the most Holy Sacrifice of the Altar, there is truly, really and substantially the Body and Blood, together with the Soul and Divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ; and that there is made a Conversion of the whole Substance of Wine into the Blood; which Con∣version the Catholick Church doth call Transub∣stantiation. I do also confess, that under either kind only is received Christ, whole, intire, and the True Sacrament.

I do constantly hold, that there it Purgatory; and that the Souls which be there detained, are holpen by the Prayers of the Faithful.

Also, that the Saints, who reign together with Christ, are to be worshipped, and called upon; and that they offer up Prayers to God for us; and that their Relicks are to be worshipped.

I do most stedfastly affirm, that the Images of Christ, of the Mother of God always Virgin, and of other Saints, are to be had and received, and that due Honour and Reverence is to be given to them.

I do affirm, that the Authority of Indulgencies, was left by Christ in the Church, and that the use of them is very behooveful to Christian People.

I do acknowledge the Holy Catholick and Apostolick Roman Church, to be the Mother and Mistress of all Churches; and do promise and swear true Obedience to the Bishop of Rome, who is the Successor of St. Peter Prince of the Apostles, and the Vicar of Jesus Christ.

All other things defined and declared by the Holy Canons and Oecumenical Councils, and chiefly by the Holy Council of Trent, I do undoubtedly receive and profess.

And also all contrary things, and whatsoever He∣resies condemned, rejected and accursed by the Church, I likewise do condemn, reject and ac∣curse.

This True Catholick Faith, without which no Man can be Saved, which now I do willingly pro∣fess and hold, I the same I. N. do Promise, Vow and Swear to hold, and confess most constantly, by God's help, intire and uncorrupted, even to the last end of my Life; and to procure, as much as shall lye in me, that my Subjects, or those of whom I shall have care in my Office, shall accor∣dingly teach and preach the same: So God help me, and these Holy Gospels of God. Dr. James Library-keeper of Oxford, out of Lewis de Grena∣do's Sp. Doctrine.

2. Ʋsages, and Ceremonies, and Traditions.

1. In publick Prayers, they use the Latine-Tongue.

2. In the Commandments, they make the First and Second One, and divide the Tenth into Two.

3. They distinguish Sins into, 1. Mortal; by which only, they say, the Commandments are broken: which are,

• 1. Pride.
• 2. Covetousness.
• 3. Leachery.
• 4. Anger.
• 5. Gluttony.
• 6. Envy.
• 7. Sloth.

2. Venial: Not contrary to the end of the Commandments; i. e. to Charity; e. g. an idle Word; an officious, or jesting Lie, stealing of a Pin or Apple, &c. not killing, but disposing to mortal Sin.

4. They say, 'tis possible, necessary and easie, by the assistance of God's Grace, to keep all the Com∣mandments.

5. That mortal sin is remitted by,

• 1. Hearty Penance.
• 2. Contrition.

6. That venial sin is remitted by,

• 1. All the Sacraments.
• 2. Holy-water.
• 3. Devout Prayer, &c.

7. The punishment Of mortal sin, is Hell for ever.

7. The punishment Of venial sin, is Purgatory.

8. That there are six Sins against the Holy Ghost.

• 1. Despair of Salvation.
• 2. Presumption of God's Mercy.
• 3. Impugning the known Truth.
• 4. Envy at others known good.
• 5. Obstinacy in Sin.
• 6. Final Impenitence.

9. That there are four crying Sins.

• 1. Wilful Murder.
• 2. The Sin of Sodom.
• 3. Oppression of the Poor.
• 4. Defrauding VVork-men of their VVages.

10. There be three principal Counsels of Christ, to his Church.

• 1. Voluntary Poverty.
• 2. Perpetual Chastity.
• 3. Obedience to another's will, in all that is not Sin.

11. There be six Commandments of the Church, principally.

• 1. To hear Mass on all Sundays and Holy-Days; if opportunity serve.
• 2. To Fast;
  • 1. Lent.
  • 2. Vigils commanded.
  • 3. Ember-Days (and Fridays, by custom of England.)
  • 4. To abstain from Flesh on Saturdays.
• 3. To confess our Sins at least once a Year.
• 4. To receive the blessed Sacrament at least once a Year, and that at Easter, or thereabouts.
• 5. To pay Tithes to our Pastors.
• 6. Not to celebrate Marriage on times pro∣hibited, viz. from the first Sunday of Advent, 'till Twelfth-day be past; nor from Ash-Wednesday, 'till Low-Sunday de past.

N. B. 'Tis a mortal Sin to break any of these Commandments.

12. There be Seven Sacraments.

1. Baptism, in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, &c.

Observ. 1. The Minister;

• 1. The Priest ordinarily.
• 2. A Lay-man, or Woman, in case of ne∣cessity.

2. The Effects.

• 1. Remission of Sin, Original and Actual.
• 2. A Spiritual Character in the Soul for ever.

3. Sponsors;

One God-father, and one God-mother, since Trent C.

4. Ceremonies.

• 1. The Priest breaths on the Child's face.
• 2. Sign of the Cross on the Breast and Fore∣head.
• 3. Putting Salt in the Child's mouth.
• 4. Spittle laid on the Ears and Nostrils.
• 5. Anointing on the Head, Shoulders, Breast.
• 6. White Chrism given to the Child.
• 7. A hallowed Light given to it.

2. Confirmation.

Observe, 1. The Form;

I sign thee with the sign of the Cross; I confirm thee with the Chrism of Salvation, in the Name of the Father, &c.

2. The Matter; Oil mingled with Balsn, blessed by a Bishop.

3. It Seals, or gives a Character.

4. The Time; at seven years old.

5. The Ceremonies;

• 1. A blow on the Cheek.
• 2. One God-father, or God-mother.

3. Eucharist.

Cons. 1. The Matter; wheaten Bread, and Wine of the Grape, with a little Water.

2. Disposition in the Receiver; Confession of Sin, being in a State of Grace.

3. The Laity Communicate in one kind.

4. Penance. Consider,

1. The Form. I absolve thee from thy sins, in the Name of the Father, &c.

2. The Parts.

• 1. Contrition.
• 2. Confession.
• 3. Satisfaction.

1. Contrition is a hearty sorrow for our Sins, proceeding immediately from the Love of God, and joyned with a firm purpose of Amendment.

2. Attrition; from the fear of Hell, or pu∣nishment, or filthiness of sin, or spiritual damage from sin.

This, with Sacramental Confession and Absolu∣tion, will remit sin.

A dying Man, in mortal sin, if he cannot have a Priest, must have Contrition.

3. Confession must be

• Short,
• Diligent,
• Humble,
• Confounding,
• Sincere,
• Entire.

4. Satisfaction is the Sacramental Penance en∣joyned by the Priest at Confession. Also,

• Voluntary Prayers,
• Fasting,
• Good Works,
• Sufferings.

By which Satisfaction is made for temporal pu∣nishments, due sometimes to sin, after forgive∣ness.

Indulgencies, viz. The superabundant Merits of Christ, and his Saints, applied to our Souls, by the grant of the Church.

5. Extream Ʋnction.

• 1. The matter of it is Oil, blessed by a Bi∣shop.
• 2. The Form. By this anointing, and his own most pious Mercy, let our Lord pardon thee, whatsoever thou hast sinned by thy seeing, &c.
• 3. The Effects.
  • 1. Spiritual Comfort.
  • 2. Remission of venial sin, and the relicks of sin.
  • 3. Corporal Health, if expedient.

6. Holy Order. Concerning which, observe,

To whom it belongs, viz. Bishops, Priests, Dea∣cons, Sub-Deacons.

Inferiour Orders are, Acolyte, Lector, Exorcist, and Porter.

7. Matrimony. Concerning which, observe,

1. Who may Marry.

• 1. Only the Laity.
• 2. Persons not a-kin by collateral Con∣sanguinity or Affinity, to the fourth degree; or at all in the right Line: but the Church can dispense with all, except Brothers and Sisters.

13. There are four Cardinal Vertues; Prudence, Justice, Fortitude, and Temperance.

14. Seven Gifts of the Holy Ghost; Wisdom, Understanding, Counsel, Fortitude, Knowledge, Piety, and the Fear of our Lord.

15. Twelve Fruits of the Holy Ghost; Charity, Joy, Peace, Patience, Longanimity, Goodness, Benignity, Mildness, Fidelity, Modesty, Conti∣nency, Chastity.

16. Seven works of Mercy; To feed the Hun∣gry, give drink to the Thirsty, cloath the Naked, to harbour the Harbourless, to visit the Sick, to visit the Imprisoned.

17. Seven works of Mercy spiritual; To give Counsel to the Doubtful, to Instruct the Ignorant, to Admonish Sinners, to Comfort the Afflicted, to forgive Offences, to bear patiently the Troublesome, to pray for the Quick and Dead.

18. Ceremonies of the Mass.

1. Ornaments of the Priest,

1. Amis, or Linnen Veil, representing the Veil on our Saviour's Face.

2. The Albe, signifying the white Garment which Herod put on.

3. The Girdle, signifying the Cord by which he was bound in the Garden.

4. The Maniple, the Cord which bound him to the Pillar.

5. The Stole, the Cord by which he was led to be Crucified.

6. The Upper Vestment, the seamless Coat of Christ, and also the Purple Garment.

2. The Altar, representing the Cross; with its Appurtenances.

1. The Chalice, the Sepulchre of Christ.

2. The Patine, the Stone rowled to the Door of the Sepulchre.

3. The Altar-cloaths, Corporal and Pall; the Linnen in which the Body of Christ was shrowded.

4. The Candles on the Altar, the Light which Christ brought into the World.

3. Gestures.

1. Coming back three steps from the Altar, and humbling himself before he begins again; the prostration of Christ in the Garden.

2. Bowing again at the Confiteor, to pro∣voke Humility and Contrition in the People.

3. Beating his Breast at mea culpa, to teach Humiliation.

4. Ascending to the Altar, the Priest kis∣seth the middle of it; because the Altar signifies the Church, kissing Peace and Unity.

4. Parts.

1. Introite, the entrance into the Office, after the Priest's coming to the Altar; which is repeated twice.

2. Gloria Patri added to it.

3. Kyrie Eleison.

4. Gloria in excebsis.

5. Oremus.

6. The Collect, viz. a Sum of the Epistle and Gospel.

7. The Gradual, the holy degrees of Pe∣nance.

8. The Tract, viz. two or three Versicles betwixt the Epistle and Gospel, sung with a slow, long, protracted Tone, between Septuagesima and Easter (in place of the Gradual) because a time of penance and mourning.

9. The Gospel read at the North-end of the Altar; to signifie that Satan's Kingdom (seated in the North, Jer. 1.14.) is destroyed.

4. Gestures again,

1. Signing the Book with the Sign of the Cross.

2. Priest and People sign themselves with the Cross in three places, viz. Fore-head, Mouth, and Breast.

3. The first Offertory, of Bread and Wine mingled with Water.

4. The Priest washing the ends of his Fin∣gers.

5. Silence a while.

6. Elevating the Voice in saying the Pre∣face.

7. The Canon, the most sacred, essential part of the Mass, read with a low Voice, signify∣ing the sadness of Christ's Passion,

8. Beginning the Canon with bowing of the Head.

9. In the midst of it kissing the Altar, and signing the Host and Chalice thrice, with the sign of the Cross.

10. Signing the Offerings again five times.

11. After Consecration, kneeling and ado∣ring.

12. Elevation of the Host and Chalice.

13. Signing again the Offerings five times, to signifie Christ's five Wounds.

14. A nomination of the Dead, to whom the Sacrifice is applied.

15. Elevation of the Voice again, in saying, Nobis quoque peccatoribus.

16. Signing the Host and Chalice, three times again, to signifie the three Hours which Christ hung on the Cross.

17. Uncovering the Chalice, and signing it five times with the Host, to signifie the rending the Veil of the Temple, &c.

18. Pater Noster, said with a loud Voice, to signifie the seven Mystical Words, spoke by our Saviour, with a loud Voice, on the Cross.

• 1. Father, forgive them, &c.
• 2. To day shalt thou be with, &c.
• 3. Behold thy Mother; Woman, behold, &c.
• 4. My God, &c.
• 5. I Thirst.
• 6. Into thy hands, &c.
• 7. It is finished.

19. Laying down the Host upon the Cor∣poral, and then covering the Chalice again, to signifie taking Christ down from the Cross.

20. The Priest is silent for a time, to sig∣nifie our Saviour's Rest in the Grave.

21. The Host divided into three parts; his Body broken, and divided into Hands, Side, and Feet.

22. Signing the Chalice three times again, with a particle of the Host, and raising his voice, saying, Pax Domini, &c.

23. Putting a particle of the Host into the Chalice, to signifie the reuniting of our Saviour's Body and Soul.

24. Saying aloud, Agnus Dei, qui, &c.

25. Pax; or, Kiss of Peace given before Communion.

26. Ite, missa est, The Host is offered, Mass ended, &c.

27. The Priest lifteth up his hands, and blesseth the People.

N. The Missal is the Book, wherein the Mass is contained.

19. The Office of our Lady; concerning which, observe,

• 1. The Book, in which it is contained, the Primer.
• 2. The Parts.
  • 1. Hymns.
  • 2. Psalms.
  • 3. Canticles.

• ...
  • 4. Antiphones.
  • 5. Versicles.
  • 6. Responsories,
  • 7. Prayers.
• 3. The Time, viz. seven Hours several. The time of our Saviour's Passion.
• 4. The Contents.

1. Matins and Lauds; a Commemoration of his Bloody Sweat, and binding in the Garden, &c.

2. The first Hour; his being led through the Streets at Jerusalem, with the Indignities, &c.

3. The third Hour; whipping, crowning with Thorns, &c.

4. The ninth Hour; drinking Gall and Vine∣gar, dying, &c.

5. The Evening-Song; his taking from the Cross, &c.

6. The Compline; his Burial.

20. Festival-Days.

1. Of Christ.

1. His Nativity, Christmass.

2. — Circumcision, New-years-day.

3. — Epiphany, Twelfth-day.

4. — Purification, the Presentation of Christ, &c. Before Mass of that Day, the Church blesseth the Lights for the whole Year, and makes a Procession, with hallowed Lights, in the hands of all the Faithful.

5. — Transfiguration.

6. — Resurrection, or Easter-Day, from Oriens, the East.

7. — Ascension.

8. — Corpus Christi-day, in honour of the real Presence.

The Eucharist, on this Feast, during the Octave, is exposed to be adored, in all the principal Churches of the World, and great Processions are made in honour of it.

9. — Four Sundays of Advent.

10. — Septuagesima, Sexagesima, Quin∣quag. Quad.

11. Passion-Sunday, to prepare us for the approaching Passion.

12. Palm-Sunday; on which Day the Church blesseth Palms, and make a Solemn Pro∣cession, the People bearing Palm-branches in their hands.

13. Dominica in Albis, Low-Sunday, the Octave of Easter-Day; because on that Day the Catechumens were solemnly divested in the Church of their white Garments.

2. Of our Blessed Lady, viz. 6. The Conce∣ption, Nativity, Presentation, Annunciation, Visitation and Assumption of our Blessed Lady.

3. Pentecost or Whitsunday.

4. Trinity-Sunday.

5. Other peculiar days.

1. The Feast of St. Peter's Chair at Antioch, viz. his installing there.

2. Of his Chair at Rome, viz. his Translation from Antioch, &c.

3. Of S. Peter and S. Paul together.

4. S. Peter ad vincula, Acts 12.

5. Michaelmass; a Church on that Day in Rome, was Dedicated to S. Michael, by Pope Bo∣niface.

6. The Apparition of S. Michael, he appear∣ing on Mount Garganus; where, by his own ap∣pointment, a Temple was Dedicated to him.

7. All-Saints, to beg the Patronage of all to∣gether.

8. All-Souls, to pray Souls out of Purga∣tory.

9. Ashwednesday; the Priest blesseth Ashes on this day, wherewith he signs the People with a Cross on their Foreheads, saying, memento, homo, remember Man; that thou art dust, and to dust, &c.

10. Mandy Thursday, in memory of our Lord's last Supper, when he washed his Disciples Feet; So called from Mandatum Novum do vobis, the beginning of the Antiphon. The Bishops on this day begin the Ceremony of washing the Peo∣ples Feet.

21. Good Friday, Add two Holy Rood-days, viz. Invention and Exaltation.

12. Three days of Tenebrae before Easter.

13. Rogation-week, a week of publick Prayer and Processions, for the temperateness of the wea∣ther, &c. from Rogo, &c.

14. Quatuor Tempora, Ember-weeks.

21. Orders of Monks, or Friers, whose Officers are, Prior, Provincial and General, &c.

1. Monks of St. Basil, who abstain from Flesh, of which not many in the Church of Rome; but many in the Greek Church.

2. Austine Friers, or Eremites, or Friers Mendicants, viz. The First Order.

Other Branches of them are,

1. Monks of S. Hierom, in Spain, especial∣ly. Their Robe a white Cassok under a Tawny Cloak.

2. Carmelites, or Jacobines, or white Fri∣ers, from the Colour of their Habit.

3. Friers of S. Cross, Crouched Friers; their Robe is watchet, and in their hands they carry the Figure of the Cross.

4. Dominicans, or Friers Praedicant, who are to Preach the Gospelin all parts of the World; called also Black Friers, from the Colour of their Habit, and are the third Order of Friers-Mendi∣cants.

3. Benedictines, whose Habit is a loose black Gown, reaching to the Ground, with a hood of the same, an under Garment of white Woollen, and Boots on their Legs.

Other Branches,

1. Monks of Clugnia, from Clugny in Nor∣mandy.

2. Carthusians, from Carthusia, a Town in Dauphine; They Eat no Flesh, live by couples, labour with their hands, watch, pray, and never meet together, but upon Sundays.

3. Monks of Cisteaûx, so called from a place in Burgundy, called by us, white Monks (as the common Benedictines, black Monks.) from their Habit, which was a white Cassock, girt with a woollen Girdle, the rest black.

4. Celestines, from Celestine the 5th, &c.

4. Franciscans, from S. Francis of Assis in Spoleto, who profess absolute Beggary, are to carry no money about them, nor more Victuals than will for the present serve for themselves and brethren. The chief branches of them are,

1. Minors, from their humility.

Cordeliers, by the French, from the knotty Cord which they use for a Girdle.

Grey Friers, by the English, from the colour of their upper Garment.

These are the fourth and last of the Friers Mendicants.

2. Minims, who keep always a true Lenten Fast, unless in sickness; their Robe is a Dark Tawny, with a Hood of the same hanging to the Girdle.

3. Capuchins, from their Cowl, or Capuch, who are to spend all their time in prayer; generally thought to be the most devout of all.

5. Jesuits, neither simply Lay, nor Priests, nor merely Secular, nor Regular; but all together; who are to vow not only Poverty, Obedience and Chastity, as the rest, but Mission; i. e. to go upon command of the Pope, or General, on any hazard∣ous business, without demanding a Reason.

6. Oratorians, founded by Ph. Nerio, all priests, who were to preach diligently the lives of the Saints, and other heads of practical and moral Duties.

7. Anchorets, the severest of the Recluse, kept in a close place, are to dig their Graves with their Nails, ill clad, and worse dieted.

22. Orders of Nuns, Nonnae Moniales.

1. Of S. Clare, called also Minorites, or Mi∣nores, who vow Poverty and Virginity, go bare∣foot, feed meanly, &c.

2. Gf S. Briget, (who was Qu. of Swedeland:) These cohabit under the same Roof with Friers, yet are prohibited coming to one another but upon spi∣ritual occasions: The Confessor shrieves them thro' an Iron Grate, by which his Lodging is parted from the Lady Abbess's Dr. Heylin.

See more of these Religious Orders in Alex. Rosse; as also of all the Christian Orders of Knight-hood; for I love not Actum agere.

Dominicans, Franciscans.

Dr. Burnet speaking of Beru, saith, Those two famous Orders, that had possessed themselves of the esteem of those Dark Ages (about 20 years before the Reformation) were engaged in a mighty Rivalry. The Dominicans were the more Learned; they were the eminentest Preachers of those times, and had the Conduct of the Courts of Inquisition, and the other chief Offices in the Church in their hands. But on the other hand, the Franciscans had an outward appearance of more severity, a ruder habit, stricter Rules, and greater Poverty; all which gave them such advantages in the eyes of the simple multi∣tude, as were able to ballance the other honours of the Dominican Order. In short, the two Orders were engaged in an high Rivalry; but the Devoti∣on towards the Virgin being the prevailing Passion of those times, the Franciscans upon this had great ad∣vantages. The Dominicans, that are all engaged in the deence of Thomas Aquinas's Opinions, were thereby obliged to assert, that she was born in Ori∣ginal Sin; this was proposed to the People by the Franciscans, as no less than Blasphemy, and by this the Dominicans began to lose ground extreamly in the minds of the People, who were strongly pre∣possessed in favour of the immaculate Conception,

Dr. Burnet's Letters, p. 31. edit. 1680.

Dr. Stillingfleet distributes his Discourse upon the Divisions of the Roman Church into Considera∣tions.

1. Of the Pope's Ʋsurpations, under pretence of Universal Pastor, whereby he may depose Kings, &c.

2. Of the Effects, doubting not to prove, that the Pope's Usurpation hath caused more Wars, Bloodshed, Confusion, &c. in Christendom, than all other causes put together, have done since the time it was first changed, e. g. Constantine the first opposed Philippics Emperor. Gregory the 2d. ta∣king away the small remainder of the Roman Em∣pire, from the Emperor Leo the 2d, in Italy, &c.

3. Of the Schisms, &c. Sometimes 2, sometimes 3 several Heads at one time. Bellermine in his Chronol. confessing 26 several Schisms, Onaphrius 30; whereof some lasted 10, some 20, one 50 years. I need not insist (saith he) on the more an∣tient, between Cornelius and Novatianus, Tiberius and Falix, Damasus and Ʋrsinius, Bonifacius and Eulalis, Symachus and Laurentius, Bonifacius and Dioscorus, Sylverius and Vigilius, &c. Those of most continuance were A. D. 821. between Formo∣sus and Sergius, Benedict 9, and Sylvester 3.

Regulars, Seculars.

4. Of the Differences in matters of Government; e. g. between the Regulars and Seculars, as to mat∣ters of Episcopal Jurisdiction (even here in England) the Mendicant Friers or Monks, being exempted by the Pope; the Jesuits difference with the Secular Priests (in Q. Elizabeth's Reign) proceeded to a Se∣paration each from other, about the Authority of Arch-Priests; and they continually charged each other with the guilt of Horrible Schism. The Je∣suits opposition to Bishops Authority, e.g. between Palafox. Bishop of Angelopolis in America, and the Jesuits.

Differences of Papists.

Lastly, Of Matters of Doctrine, between the Dominicans and Jesuits, the Thomists and Scotists, the Jansenists and Molinists.

Their Differences (adds the aforecited Author) are not confined to their Schools, no, not about the immaculate Conception; the Thomists being against it, the Scotists, Occam and Franciscans for it: John de Montesovo was convened first before the Faculty of Sorbon, and his Doctrine (against the immaculate Conception) condemned, and he forced to appeal to Rome, and then to fly into Spain, &c. Dr. Stillingfleet's Idolatry of the Church of Rome

Jesuits and Molinists.

There being a great Indifferency in Italy as to Learning and Religion both, and the Country being much improverished by the Ascendency of the Clergy, and the People being Sick with the Observation of these things, the Proposal of a new Remedy was easily received. Michael de Mo∣linos a Spaniard, of an opulent Family, who had entered into Priests Orders, but not beneficed, of an exact course of Life, addicted to Mystical Di∣vinity, (a Mysterious way of Devotion, first set out by Cassian, afterwards by St. Bernard, Denys the Areop. Thauler, Rasbrachius, Harphius, Suso, Tho. à Kempis, S. Teresa, Walter Hilton, F. Cressy, out of F. Baker's Papers) considering a Man in a three-fold State,

1. Animal, or Imaginative, where the Devo∣tion is weak and variable.

2. Rational, where the Reason forces the Will, and the Acts of Religion are dry.

3. Contemplative, in which the Will is so united to God, and overcome by that Union, that in one single Act, it loves, adores, and is re∣signed up to God, without any weariness, or mul∣tiplicity of Acts; upon which follows a secret Joy and Acquiescence in the Will of God. Contempla∣tion being nothing else but the silent and humble Ado∣ration of God, that ariseth out of a pure and quiet Mind. All the common methods of Devotion being but steps to this State of Perfection: To this end the Rosary, Breviary, &c. are generally laid aside. Molinos wrote a Book called Il Guida Spi∣ritual••; because Men may be deceived herein with∣out a Guide; This Book writ in Italy, gave offence to the Regulars, but especially the Jesuits: This Book was published first A. 1675. with Appro∣bation of the Arch-bishop of Rheggio, General of the Franciscans, F. Martin de Sparsa the Jesuit, &c. Molinos was hereupon received into Acquaintance and Favour with Cardinal Coloredi, Ceceri, Petrucci, Cassanata, Azolivi, Carpegna, and Cardinal d'E∣strees; the last was the most Zealous to advance his Design. The Pope himself lodged him in an Apartment of his Palace; many Priests came to consult him, and all the Nuns, except those which had Jesuits for their Confessors, began to lay aside their Rosaries, &c. and gave themselves to Mental Prayer: Upon this the Jesuits and Dominicans began to be alarmed at the Progress of Quietism, Molinos and his Followers are given out to be He∣reticks and Quietists; Books writ against them; Molinos and two hundred of his Friends clapt up by the Inquisition, among whom were Count Vespiniani and his Lady, Don Paulo Rocchi, (Con∣fessor to Prince Borghese) Cardinal Petrucci, &c. and the Pope himself, in the single Quality of Benedict Odeschalci, was secretly examined by that Court, &c. See more in Dr. Burnet's Letters, and the Supplement to them.

Ambrosian and Roman Office.

As for the Devotions of this place (Milan) I saw here the Ambrosian Office, which is distin∣guished from the Roman, both in the Musick, which is much simpler, and in some other Rites: The Gospel is read in a high Pulpit at the lower end of the Quire, that so it may be heard by all the People; though this is needless, since it is read in a Language that they do not understand: When they go to say High Mass, the Priest comes from the high Altar to the lower end of the Quire, where the Offertory of Bread and Wine is made by some of the Laity. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Hither may be referred the difference of their Divine Service in England formerly, Secundum usum Sarum & Bangor, &c.

Protestants.

1. Lutherans.

1. Their Doctrines.

IN most Points they agree with the Calvinists, as may be seen in their Confessions; except, that they hold that Christ is consubstantially in the Sacrament; and some of them agree not with the Calvinists in the Point of Absolute Predestination, nor in the Abolition of Saints days, &c.

2. Discipline and Worship.

1. They retain Bishops; but shorten their Re∣venues, in Germany, Denmark, Swedeland, but not in England.

2. They use Forms of Prayer, Kneeling at the Sacrament generally; keep some Holy-days of Saints, in many places use Instrumental Musick.

particularly, 1. In Swedeland.

1. Their number of Parish-Churches are 42000, all covered with Copper.

2. In all of them there are Organs, in some two or three pair; and Bells in all their Churches.

3. There are in that Kingdom 64 Provinces, 12 or 14 Bishops, one Arch-bishop, residing at Ʋpsal.

4. The Bishop, with all the Priests of his Pro∣vinces, hears Causes, and Excommunicates.

5. Their Elders are for Life, and their Office to take care of the Church-repairs, and the Poor.

6. Two or three Chaplains belong to every Church, at least.

7. Three times a day they go to Church, ex∣cept on Fasting-days, for then four Ministers preach successively, and the People go not out from Morning till Night; their Order of Service thus,

1. The Morning for Servants, when there is

• 1. A Psalm sung.
• 2. A Prayer in Form, and a Psalm again.
• 3. The Chapter wherein the Text lies, read.
• 4. A Psalm sung again, viz. some Epistle of Luther's translated into Hymn.
• 5. The Sermon, of an hour long.
• 6. A Psalm again.

2. The middle Service, for Masters of Families, &c. in which there is the same order as before, ex∣cept, that the Text is taken out of the Gospel, and the Gospel read before the Altar.

For they have an Offering every Lord's day, and a Sacrament after the second Sermon; the People coming to Church on Saturday to be pre∣pared for the Sacrament, and receiving a Ticket, for which they pay a Fee.

3. Their last Service is from one till five a clock.

All their Weddlings are in Church. Mr. Derick Reynes a Native.

2. In Livonia, an Inland adjoyning to the Bal∣tick Sea, now under the King of Swedeland;

1. Its Government is by an Arch-bishop residing at Riga, and Bishops (or Superintendants) at Reuel, &c.

2. Their Doctrine is according to the Auspurg Confession.

3. Their Knowledge and Devotion very little, and mixt with much Superstition and Sorcery; for there is hardly a Village, but hath a Church and Minister, and yet the People so poorly instructed, that it may be said, Baptism excepted, they have not any Character of Christianity; they very sel∣dom go to Sermons, and never almost commu∣nicate, unless forced and driven to it by other oc∣casions. D. of Holstein's Ambass. Travels into Muscovy, &c.

3. In Germany.

1. Their Government is by Bishops and Super∣intendants, &c.

2. Their Doctrine differs a litlte but not in the substantial part of it, as may be seen in the Har∣mony of Confessions.

3. They have a Sermon every day (saith Dr. Brown) at Hamburgh, as in other Lutheran Cities. In his Travels, p. 176.

4. They retain Pictures in their Churches. The Lutherans at Frank ford have built a new Church, called S. Catherines, in which there is as much Painting, as ever I saw in any Popish Church; and over the High Altar is a huge carved Crucifix, as there are Painted ones in other places of their Church, Dr. Burnet's Letters.

5. At Strasburg they bow when they name the Holy Ghost, as well as the Name of Jesus, Idem.

6. I was in their Church, saith the Reverend Author, where, if the Musick of their Psalms pleas∣ed me much, the Irreverence in singing (it being free to keep on, or put off, the hat) did appear very strange to me, Idem, ibid.

7. They have not (as Strasburg) the same Cere∣monies, that the Lutherans of Saxony have, which Mr. Bebel, their Professor of Divinity, said, was a great Happiness; for a similitude in outward rites might dispose the ignorant People to change too easily, ibid.

8. The Lutherans, for the greatest part, retain their Animosities almost to an equal degree, both against Papists and Calvinists, ibid.

9. The Lutheran Churches are handsome, and their Pulpits exeraordinary Noble, and richly set off, as I observed through all Saxony, Noremberg, and where they are Masters of the places, &c. Dr. Brown's Travels.

In the Palatinate, the Order of their Service is thus, as I received it from the hand of one Herman Graff••ing of Keysart Lautern, a Native of the Pa∣latinate.

On Sundays, Morning-Service.

1. On a Sledge in the Porch is notified what Psalms are to be sung.

2. When they are come into Church, the Clerk begins to sing, the people all joyning with him pre∣sently, every one having his book, and the Scho∣lars generally being taught at School to sing by Notes, the melody is pleasant.

3. The Minister prays in the book, one prayer, concluding always with the Lord's Prayer.

4. Then follows a short Hymn, to this sense;

O God, that art our Father through Jesus Christ, give us thy Spirit in general, that may lead us into the Truth, hear us in this hour; Open the mouth of thy Servant, that the word may be pure, and freely explained: O Lord, graciously open our hearts and ears, that we may hear it with all diligence, and keep it truly, so that we may plentifully declare thy praise.

5. After this Hymn is sung, the Minister prays in short Extempore, with respect to his Sermon.

6. Next, he preacheth, and after he hath divided his Text, and disposed his Sermon into parts (which he doth without book, the Minister being bare, or using only a Cap upon his head, but the people covered) He makes a short Prayer, and ex∣horts them to attention and charitableness to the poor, &c. the people all standing up, and putting off their Hats: Whereupon the people sit down a∣gain, and he proceeds on with his Sermon, and the Church-warden goes about from Pew to Pew with a long Staff, and a Purse and Bell at the end of it, to gather the Alms; and this is done every Lord's Day, and the Purse laid upon the Communion-Ta∣ble.

7. Then the Minister prays again, concluding with the Lord's prayer.

8. After which they sing another Psalm, and conclude with the Blessing.

Afternoon-Service.

1. At one a clock, the Bell rings, and calls to Catechism, which is begun with a Psalm, and pray∣er, and concluded with a prayer also, the minister in the rehearsal of it standing before the Commu∣nion-Table.

2. Then the Bells ring again for the Evening-Service, which is much what in the same manner with the Morning-Service.

Note, that in some Churches they have Organs, in others none.

Lutherans of the Palatinate.

On Week-days they have Prayers every Morning, and in some places Morning and Evening; their Order thus,

1. They sing as on Sundays, taking the Psalms before them in order as they go; one day the 1st, and 2d, Psalms, the next the 3d, and 4th, &c.

2. The Minister Prays in short.

3. He reads a Chapter out of the Old Testa∣ment, and another out of the New.

4. He reads a Form of Common-Prayer (one single Prayer) for all necessities, Emperors, Magi∣strates, &c. by Book (the People all the while lift∣ing up their hands closed together) concluding with the Lord's Supper.

5. He ends with the Blessing.

Note, 1. In some places they have Prayers on Wednesdays; in others on Wednesdays and Fridays.

2. Every first Wednesday in the Month is a Pray∣er-day, the Shops being shut, and no body daring to work till after Sermon.

3. The Lord's Supper is administered in some places monthly, in others quarterly: The Posture standing; notice is given before hand, and the Minister goes with the Church-warden from House to House a Fortnight before to examine them of their fitness; and the day before, he gives a pre∣paration Sermon, and puts Interrogatories to the People, taking a kind of Confession from them, and requiring their Answer, Yes.

4. At Baptism, the Midwife holds the Child, the Godfather and Godmother standing by, whilst the Minister takes water out of a Bason on the Communion-Table, and sprinkles it on the child, In the Name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost.

5. On Whitsunday, they sing one of Luther's Hymns, to this purpose,

Now we beseech thee, Holy Ghost, Through Faith thou wilt us keep, That when this world we shall depart, In thee, Lord we may sleep;

Kyrie Eleison.

Thou, the true Light, enlighten us, Let us know thee alone, Who in our Father's Countrey, hast Thy mercy to us shown;

Kyrie Elison, &c.

It consists of two such Stanzaes more, each con∣cluding with Kyrie Eleison.

2. Calvinists.

1. Their Doctrines and Discipline.

They hold absolute Praedestination; Ordinati∣nation by Priests; appoint Synods at stated times and places; are for the assistance of Lay-elders in the use of the Ministry; condemn Diocesan Epi∣scopacy, and all significant Ceremonies, Lent, days of Saints, the Cross in Baptism, together with all unnecessary impositions; the use of Godfathers and Godmothers in Baptism, and the Government of Bishops, without the Assistance of Presbyters, Mr. Ric. Baxter.

2. Their Worship and Usages.

1. In the Canton of Zurick;

1. Their Morning Service.

1. In the morning on Sundays, they begin with Grace, Peace, and Mercy from Almighty God, be at all times with us miserable sinners. Amen. And then in a certain Form, Pray for the Magi∣strates,

Burger-master, Persecuted Churches, sick and afflicted and distracted Persons (about which the Minister is allowed to enlarge his Prayers) con∣cluding always with the Lords Prayer.

2. The Minister kneels down, having laid his Book on the Pulpit, Prays in silence for himself, as the People also do.

3. He delivers his Sermon by Heart, as they are all enjoyned to do.

4. In case of Wedding he publishes the Banns thus, These following (Honest) persons, &c. but in case of scandalous unchastness, the word [Honest] is left out.

5. If any be Dead that week, the Minister names them, praiseth God for their deliverance out of this Thraldom into everlasting Joy, advising them to be watchful, &c.

6. Next follows a short general confession of sins, I poor sinful wretch, &c. and after that, a Prayer for the Sabbath, all Kings and Estates of Christendom, the Cantons of Switzerland, &c. con∣cluded with the Lord's Prayer.

7. The Minister turning towards the Peo∣ple, saith, For God's sake remember always the Poor, in your Alms; Pray constantly one for another; Pray to God for me; which I also will do for you; (tho this only the Lord Antistes is used to say,) and after the Administration of Holy Baptism, and the Christian Hymn is finished, to the praise of God, de∣part in peace: And the grace of God be with you.

8. After this, the Minister goes down from the Pulpit to the Font, to Christen the Children, if there be any to be Baptized.

9. Then the chief Chanter, with his Scholars, begins a Psalm (taking the Book of Psalms in order before them throughout in the year) the whole Congregation of men, Women and Children following, with distinct Voices, and a most Melodious Harmony.

N. B. Young Ladies and Gentlewomen learn of their Minister to sing and play on Virginals, but are forbidden Dancing.

2. Their latter Morning-Service begins

At Nine a Clock, with a short Form, much what as in the former Morning-Service, and then Ser∣mon; and last of all, with a short Confession of Sin, and Prayer for God's Mercy, and the Lord's Prayer, and another pretty long Form of Prayer, he concludes, adding, Pray continually, &c. depart in peace.

On Sunday-Mornings they always preach on one of the Four Evangelists; their Sermons are an hour long, or near it: Heathen Authors seldom men∣tioned, and the Primitive Fathers but sparingly: The Text expounded out of the Hebrew or Greek Originals: meer Morality preach'd, is sharply cen∣sured by the Chapter, or Synod.

3. Their Noon-Service.

1. The Minister useth the same Form of Prayer, as he used before the Sermon in the Morning, con∣cluding with the Lord's Prayer, &c.

2. He rehearses the Ten Commandments, and the Apostles Creed, concluding them with a Collect.

3. Then either continuing in the Pulpit, or go∣ing from Pew to Pew, according to his discretion; over against the Font, (which is placed near the Quire) he examines the Children and Youths, e∣ven 'till they are capable of the Lord's Supper, or 'till Marriage in some places, out of the Tigurine-Catechism; or takes an account of several Lessons out of Holy Scripture, which he had assign'd them before.

4. Then out of the Pulpit he makes a Para∣phrase, or Explication of the Questions he ask'd.

5. At last, he concludes with a Prayer, — O merciful God, — who preparest Praises to thy self, out of the mouths of Babes and Sucklings, &c. Concluding with the Lord's Prayer.

At this Service the Parents are bound to be pre∣sent, under pain of Censure and Rebuke of the Mi∣nister, or Consistory.

4. Their Evening-Service, (for they have Ser∣vice four times a day) consists,

• 1. Of a Form before the Sermon, for them∣selves, for the Catholick Church, &c.
• 2. A silent Prayer, as in the Morning.
• 3. A Sermon.
• 4. A Form, consisting of a Collect, the Lord's Prayer, and another longer Form, with Pray con∣stantly, &c. and depart in peace; as before.

Besides these Services, which are all for Sundays, they have also Forms of Prayer for every Day of the Week, Morning and Evening, and Sermons every Day. On Saturdays, in the Evening, as well as Sundays, at Noon, they examine the Ca∣techism, and have a peculiar Form of Prayer for that purpose; so likewise for the Fasts and Festi∣vals appointed; as the Day after our Saviour's Na∣tivity, New-year-day, Easter-Monday, Ascension-day, Pentecost, the Day of Church-Dedication; and extraordinary occasions, as War, Victory, Plague, Murrain, &c.

Their Baptism is thus;

1. The Minister begins with saying, In the name of God, Amen. If ye (the God-fathers and God-mothers) desire that this Child be baptized in the Baptism of our Lord Jesus Christ, say, Yea.

2. Then after an Exhortation, he proceeds to pray for a Blessing upon the Child, in a pretty long Form,

3. He reads the Gospel, Mark 10. concluding thus: Praise be unto God, he forgives us all our sins through his Son. Amen.

4. After a short Speech to the Sureties, he re∣hearseth the Creed, and calls upon the Sureties to pray for such a Faith for that Child, saying, Our Father, which art in Heaven, &c.

5. He asks the Sureties, If they will, accord∣ing to their utmost power, and as necessity may require, be instrumental to, and assist in the Edu∣cation of the Child, &c. The Sureties answering, Yea.

6. The Sureties name the Child; the God-mother holding the Child over the Font, whilest the Minister pours three handfuls of Water upon his Fore-head, saying, N. N. I baptize thee in the Name of God, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. Amen.

7. The Minister blesses the Child in these words; God grant unto thee, that as thou art now besprink∣led with clean Water, thou mayest likewise appear before God in the last day, with a pure and undefiled Conscience, and so to be eternally saved.

N. B. Baptism is never administred privately, but at time of Publick-Service, the first opportu∣nity after the Birth.

The God-father, in the Church, presents a piece of Gold or Silver to the Nurse, and if a Female-Child, to the God-mother also; if a Male, the God-mother to the God-father.

Every year they send New-years-gifts to their God-children; which some continue to do, 'till they are of Age for the Lord's Supper; and some 'till Marriage.

On their Birth-day, yearly, they use to feast their God-children, and give them grave advice.

None are to be Christen'd without Sureties.

Their Administration of the Lord's Supper, thus;

1. The Minister useth a grave Exhortation con∣cerning the intention of the Sacrament.

2. The People confess their Sins, and pray for pardon; as after the Sermon.

3. The Antistes behind the Table, with an Arch-Deacon on either hand (if there be so many) saith with a loud Voice, In the name of God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost.

Arch-Deacon answering, Amen.

Antistes. Let us pray: O Almighty, &c.

Arch-Deacon. That which is now read is contain∣ed in 1 Cor. 11.20, 21, &c.

Antistes. Praise be unto God.

Arch-Deacon, on the right hand, And Peace on Earth.

Antistes. Good-will towards Men.

First Arch-Deacon. We praise thee, we magnifie thee.

Second Arch-Deacon. We worship thee, we honour thee.

Antistes. We render thanks for thy great ho∣nour and benefits, O Lord God, Heavenly King, Father Almighty.

First Arch-Deacon. O Lord, thou only begotten Son, Jesus Christ, and thou, O Holy Ghost.

Second Arch-Deacon. O Lord God, Lamb of God, Son of the Father, thou that takest away the Sins of the World, &c. — and so on with an alter∣nate voice to the end of that Hymn.

4. The First Arch-Deacon reads part of the sixth Chapter of S. John's Gospel. Thus speaketh the Lord Jesus; Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believes in me, hath everlasting life. I am the bread of life, &c. Concluding with — Praises and thanks be unto God; He forgives us all our sins, accord∣ing to his holy word. Amen; (which is said by the Antistes.)

5. The Antistes, and the Arch-Deacons, alter∣nately rehearse the Creed, as they did the Hymn before.

6. Then follows an Exhortation to the Exami∣ning themselves, ending thus; Wherefore kneel down, and pray.

7. Then the Ministers kneeling about the Lord's Table, (and the People either standing, or kneel∣ing,) say the Lord's Prayer.

8. The First Arch-Deacon saith, Lift up your hearts unto God, and say with Devotion; O Lord, Almighty God, &c.

9. The Antistes afterwards saith, Hear now with Devotion and Faith, how Christ Jesus did celebrate his holy Supper, &c. Jesus on the night in which he was betrayed, took Bread, &c.

Here the Antistes takes the Bread, breaks it, eats a Morsel, and gives the rest to the first Arch-Deacon, who reaches the same to the other Mini∣sters about the Table.

Afterwards, when he comes to those Words, [He took also the Cup] he takes a Cup, and ha∣ving drank of it, gives to the first Arch-Deacon, as he did the Bread, and he to the Ministers, and they to the People: a Reader, from the Pulpit, in the interim, reading the Lord's Speech concern∣ing the Supper, beginning at S. John 13.1.

10. Then the Antistes, and Arch-Deacons, al∣ternately say;

Antistes. Rise up, and let us render Praise and Thanks unto the Lord.

First Arch-Deacon. I will praise thee, O my God, &c. This Hymn consists of 14, or 15 Re∣sponses.

11. They read alternately the 113 Psalm, which was wont to be read at the Passeover.

12. Lastly, follows an Exhortation, with a Con∣solation and Benediction, and a short Collect, con∣cluding thus;

For God's sake, remember the Poor, always in your Alms; pray constantly one for another. And after the Christian Hymn be ended, (which con∣cludes the Solemnity,) Depart in peace, and the Grace of God be with you.

• Note, 1. Their Bread is unleavened, made in a broad square Cake, thin almost as Paper, white as Snow, by the chief Sexton only of their great Min∣ster Church.
• 2. They use wooden Cups in Imitation of the Primitive Simplicity.
• 3. They receive in their Seats (the common People) sitting or standing.

Their Discipline.

1. The Ministers are obliged to call such, as they know to have committed Notorious Crimes, or to be inflamed with Hatred and Passion (some Weeks before the Administration of the Sacrament) into their Closets, or before the Church-wardens (accor∣ding to their Discretion) to admonish and warn them, and declare to them, that if they do not repent, &c. the Sacrament will prove to them not an Earnest of God's Favour, but of his Just Wrath and their Damnation, &c.

2. Those that will not be reconciled to their Enemies, shall not be admitted to the Sacrament.

3. Yet Excommunication is never formally pra∣ctised in the Church of Zurick; but instead thereof, the Ministers are commanded by the Higher Power, and by the Synod, to rebuke and warn notorious Sinners both publickly and privately; and if they continue, after their third Warning, in their Un∣godliness (as Swearing, Drunkenness, &c.) then they are to inform the Governours and Presidents of the respective Counties of that Canton, who issue Warrants for apprehending of them and putting them in Prison; where they are fed with Bread and Water until they become other Men, at least in outward behaviour.

4. But as to Fornicators, Adulterers, Thieves, &c. there needs no such warning of the Ministers; for such, upon Conviction, are apprehended by the Subordinate Magistrate, and punished accor∣dingly.

5. Blasphemers are, without any Mercy, put to Death.

6. No Gentleman (or Lady) of what Quality soever (except a Forreigner) dares communicate in a coloured or modish Apparel, but in a modest black Suit, with a black Cloak, a Bonnet, and a Band: The Women are to use always to Church only Black, without Laces, Gold, Silver, &c.

Their Matrimony.

1. The Minister, after Sermon, and the ordi∣nary Service ended, coming down from the Pulpit, with his Back towards the Quire, and his Face to the People, kneeling on the lowest step, saith, In the Name of God, Amen. This is to let you know, that these two honest Persons N. N. here present, in∣tend, &c. If therefore any Person, &c.

2. After a short silence, and none protesting against the Marriage, he reads the Gospel, Matt. 19. v. 3, &c. adding, Believe these words of God, and consider that God hath joyned you together in the blessed State of Matrimony, &c.

3. With his right hand taking the right hands of the Bridegroom and Bride, he asks, N. Desirest thou for God's sake to take N. for thy Wife in Holy Matrimony? Then say Yea. And in like manner he asks the Bride.

4. He binds their right hands together, saying, This ratifie God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. Amen.

5. Then taking off his right hand, he saith, Thou Husband oughtest to maintain, protect and love thy Wife, as Christ loved his Church, &c. And thou Wife, to love, and to obey thy Husband, Head and Master, &c. and afterwards to both to∣gether.

6. Then after an Exhortation of the People to Prayer, bidding them say after him, O Almighty God, who in the beginning of thy handy-works didst create a Man out of the dust of the ground, &c.

Our Father, &c. he Blesses them, and bids them depart in Peace.

Observe. 1. No Minister dares marry any of another Parish, without a License and Approbation of his Pastor.

2. —Nor without consent of the Parents.

3. —Nor without Publication in Church some Sunday morning.

4. If Parents will not give their free consent, both Parents and Persons are to be cited before the Matrimonial Court (consisting of the Antistes, or Arch-deacon, and the prime of the Clergy, &c. sitting at Zurick every week) where, if the reason alledged be Immoralities, the Marriage is stop'd; but if smallness of Portion or Joynture, 'tis declared valid.

5. No Divorce, except in case of Adultery, or one of the Parties turning Papist, and repairing to a Cloister or Monastery.

6. The Bride, during the Solemnization of the Marriage, and some days after, both in the Church and at home, wears a Chaplet or Garland, made of Marjoram, Rosemary, &c. and embroi∣dered with wreathen Gold and Silver Laces, and set in Pearls and Granates, &c. as a Token of her Virginity and Innocency. But if with Child before Marriage, by a strict Law it is forbidden; and the Bridegroom, instead hereof, is fined to pay a con∣siderable Sum of Money into the Matrimonial Court.

Their Funeral Service.

1. The Relations and Friends are invited to come between three and four a Clock afternoon.

2. At that precise time, the Men place them∣selves without the Door of the House, standing on rows against the Walls; the Women in the Mourn∣ing-house, &c.

3. Then the People who are invited come, and joyning their hands to some of the nearest Re∣lations, say, The Lord comfort you in your Affli∣ction; and then turn back and joyn in some row.

4. The Corpse presently after four a clock is carried to the Grave, the People going into Church.

5. Then the Minister in the Pulpit, or at the Font, saith, Dearly Beloved in Jesus Christ whereas the Almighty and Merciful God hath taken out of this Thraldom, and called to his Fatherly Mercy and Glory our dear (Brother, &c.) N. N. and you have been pleased to accompany him to the place of Burial—wherefore the nearest Relations N. N. (naming them) of the Deceased, render you their most humble Thanks, &c.

6. Then he concludes with a pretty long Prayer, wherein he gives Thanks to God, for delivering this their fellow-member out of the Thraldom of this Transitory Life, and having, through Christ, made him partaker of his Everlasting and Heavenly King∣dom, &c. and so ends with a Benediction.

7. Every one makes some silent Prayer by him∣self, and then every one goes to his own home.

• Note, 1. A Son or Daughter Mourns two years for their Parents, in wearing black Apparel and a Bonnet: The Parents one year for a Child.
• 2. Those that are dead-born are buried in pri∣vate, without this Service.
• 3. Feloes de se, by the Hang-man in a place appointed for Malefactors. Mr. Werndly's Liturgia Tigurina.

2. In France.

1. Their Doctrine is contained in the 40 Articles of their Confession of Faith, and agrees with that of the Church of England.

2. Their Government was Presbyterian; and tho they humbly confessed that Form, not the same which was instituted by Christ and his A∣postles; yet they conceive it not altogether con∣trary to the intention of Christ; their circum∣stances not permitting them to have that which is truly Divine and Apostolical. They are not against Episcopal Government.

3. They have a Liturgy; Baptism and the Lord's Supper, and also Marriage, are celebrated with a set Form.

4. They have a large Catechism, of which they give an Exposition on Sundays in the afternoon.

5. Their way of Worship is thus, for the Morn∣ing.

• 1. The Reader reads some Chapters.
• 2. —Calls for some Psalms to be sung.
• 3. He reads the 10 Commandments.
• 4. The Minister in the Pulpit reads out of the Common-prayer-book one sentence of Scrip∣ture, with a short Exhortation to the People.
• 5. Then follows a Confession.
• 6. Then the Minister calls for a Psalm.
• 7. Afterwards a short Prayer in a Form left to his own liberty, which is always the same, ex∣cept on extraordinary occasions.
• 8. A Sermon.
• 9. The Minister Prays again out of the Book, for about a quarter of an Hour, viz. for forgiveness of sin, for all Princes, especially their own, and the Royal Family, for the Ministers of the Church; and in especial manner, for those that are dispersed under the Tyranny of Antichrist; and lastly, for the present Assembly.
• 10. They conclude their Prayers with the Lord's Prayer.
• 11. Then they Rehearse the Creed, and sing a Psalm, most commonly the 117. and dismiss the People with the Blessing, Numb. 6.24.

The Afternoon Service is the same, except that instead of Reading the Commandments, they Sing them.

6. They receive the Lord's Supper standing; during the Administration, Chapters are Read, and Psalms Sung, till the Holy Ceremony is over; and then, instead of the 117th Psalm, they sing the Song of Simeon, kneeling.

7. Baptism is administred in the Church; and the People strictly forbid to depart till the Solemnity is over. The Father promises to take care of his Child; but the same is required of a Godfather and Godmother.

8. No Marriage is solemnized without an ante∣cedent Publication of the Banns.

9. They say Prayers in their Families, which they conclude with the Lord's Prayer, Creed and Blessing, morning and Evening.

10. They bless their Meat in the Name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost.

11. They Excommunicate all scandalous and notorious Offenders, and admit them not to the Sacrament, till after a publick Confession, Mr. Jan∣mard Vic. of Arundel in Sussex.

3. In England.

I need not to say, what their Doctrine, Disci∣pline or way of Divine Worship is; the Assem∣blies Catechism giving a sufficient Account of their Doctrine, and the Directory of their Discipline and Worship.

And besides this Book being in the English Tongue, primarily and chiefly for the use of Eng∣lish-men, it will not be hard for any English-man to inform himself by a personal acquaintance and conversation with them.

4. In Scotland.

1. Their Doctrine is mostly agreeable to that of the English, except that they hold the King in∣feriour to the Church, and consequently may be Excommunicated; which, I think, (for I would

slander no party) is peculiar to them, and Fathered upon their Politicks.

2. Their Worship, thus,

• 1. A Psalm, two or three Verses.
• 2. A Prayer.
• 3. A Text and Sermon.
• 4. A short Prayer.
• 5. A Psalm, with Glory to the Father, Son, &c.

5. In New-England.

• 1. For morning.
  • 1. A Prayer.
  • 2. The Sermon.
  • 3. A Psalm.
  • 4. A conclusion, with Prayers for the sick, &c.
• 2. Evening.
  • 1. A Psalm.
  • 2. A short Prayer.
  • 3. The Sermon.
  • 4. A Prayer pretty long.
  • 5. A Psalm again.
  • 6. A conclusion by way of Prayer and Bene∣diction, &c.

They have Sacraments every Month once.

APPENDIX.

COncerning Differences in the Church of Gene∣va, Dr. Burnet tells us— The middle way that Amirald, Daille, and some others in France took, in the matters that were disputed in Holland, con∣cerning the Divine Decrees, and the extent of the Death of Christ, as it came to be generally fol∣lowed in France: so it had some Asserters both in Geneva and Switzerland, who denied the imputa∣tion of Adam's sin, and asserted the Universality of Christ's Death, together with a sufficient Grace given to all Men; asserting with this, a par∣ticular and free Decree of Election, with an Ef∣ficacious

Grace for those included in it: These came to be called Ʋniversalists; and began to grow very considerable in Geneva: Two of the Professors of Divinity there being known to fa∣vour those Opinions; whereupon those who adhered strictly to the opposite Doctrine, were inflamed, and the Contention grew to that height, that al∣most the whole Town came to be concerned, and all were divided into Parties: But tho the Party of Universalists was considerable in Geneva, it was very small in Switzerland, therefore some Di∣vines there, that adhered to the old received Doct∣rine, drew up some Articles, in which all these Doctrines were not only condemned, together with some speculations that were asserted concerning Adam's immortality, and other qualities belong∣ing to the state of innocency; But because Capel and some other Criticks had not only asserted the Novelty of the Points, but had taken the liberty to correct the reading of the Hebrew, &c. They condemned all Corrections of the Hebrew Bible, and asserted the Antiquity of the Points, or at least of the Power and reading according to them, obliging all such as should be admitted tot he Mi∣nistery to sign, sic sentio; so I think. Thus at Bern, Zurich and Geneva, Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Independents.

The Tenets of the Independents, are as follow.

1. They hold, That particular Churches, asso∣ciated for personal Communion, are of Divine In∣stitution.

2. That particular Churches ought to have a proper Exercise of Discipline amongst themselves.

3. That none but free Consenters should re∣ceive the Sacrament, nor be related to the Pastor, as his Flock.

4. That the rest should live, as Catechumens, in peace.

5. That the Church of England is no True Church.

6. That Parish-Churches are no True Churches.

7. That Parish-Ministers are no True Ministers, if Ordained by Diocesans, and not chosen by the People.

8. That Ministers and People must gather Churches, that are purer, and set up purer Disci∣pline; whatever Rulers say, or do, or themselves suffer by it.

9. That no prohibition of the Magistrate will warrant a Minister to forbear his Office. Mr. Rich. Baxter.

Mr. Rosse, and others, give a larger account of their Opinions, but these being all that they have of late Years contended for, and being of late, at least in part, reconciled to the Presbyterians, I forbear to ascribe any more to them.

Anabaptists.

Their Doctrines are, as follows.

1. They condemn Infant-Baptism.

2. They condemn Tithes, and forced Mainte∣nance of Ministers.

3. They allow not, as lawful, Swearing before a Magistrate.

4. They condemn Magistracy it self, as unlawful among Christians.

5. They say, That humane Learning is unne∣cessary in a Minister.

These are commonly professed by them to this that: They who would know more, may read Mr. Rosse, Paget, &c. I forbear at present to tax them with the Doctrine of Community of Goods,

and some other Doctrines; which, as the case now stands with them, are laid asleep, and not asserted or owned by them.

Quakers.

1. Their Tenets.

1. They deny the Scriptures to be the Word of God; but yet grant them to be an holy Declara∣tion of the Word of God, and of the Rule and Guide in Matters of Salvation.

2. They hold, That the Spirit which leads into all Truth, is the great Evangelical Rule of Holy Living.

3. That Christians ought now to expect inward Revelation from the Spirit of God.

4. That Forms of Prayer are not to be perpe∣tuated in the Church.

5. That Baptism, by Water, is not Christ's Or∣dinance.

6. That the Lord's Supper is unnecessary to the Regenerate, because Christ is come to them, viz. by his Spirit.

7. That Swearing before Magistrates is un∣lawful.

8. That all persons inspired may preach, tho' Mechanicks.

9. That Errors and Vices do un-minister Men.

10. That the Jewish-Sabbath, being a Type of Spiritual Rest, under the Gospel; we are not now bound to any set Day, yet to some time of Divine Worship. W. Penn, Esq;

See more in Mr. Rosse's View of all Religi∣ons, &c.

2. Their Divisions.

In England they are divided, especially in two Parties; such as follow Mr. Mead, who is accoun∣ted

the most rational and moderate, and such as adhere to Mr. Penn. In Pennsilvania we have had lately an account of greater Divisions; some of them being charged by others, with damnable Heresies and Doctrines of Devils, &c. in a Book intituled, The Plea of the Innocent, &c.

I take them for a Branch of the Old Ana∣baptists, which sprung up in Germany, upon the Reformation, though they made no appearance in England, 'till the time of our Civil Wars, about the Year 1644. and then were assisted (at least) by some Priests of the Popish Seminaries, in dis∣guise; as were also several other Sects, which then sprung up amongst us. See Du Moulin's Philan. Angl. &c.

Mahometans.

1. Creed.

The first Chapter of the Alcoran is, as it were, the Mahometan's Creed; and 'tis called the Mother of the Book, containing the Words of Mahomet; for the rest are all deliver'd as the Word of God, he being induced as Speaker. Which first Chapter is this Sense:

In the Name of God, gracious and merciful: Thanks be unto God, the Lord of the World, merci∣ful, pitiful Judge at the Day of Judgment. We pray unto thee; we trust in thee: Lead us into the right way, the way of them whom thou hast chosen, not of them with whom Thou art angry, and of the Infi∣dels.

Out of the Alcoran may be collected more of their Faith, as thus:

1. God is One, necessary to all, incorporeal, neither begetting, nor begotten; the Creator, long-suffering,

searcher of the Heart, true; that he hath no Son, needs nothing.

2. That Christ is the Son of Mary, (the best of Women) the Prophet of God, begotten by the Spirit of her, in the shape of a Man: Christ was not slain by the Jews, but one like him.

3. Their Law is to be propagated by the Sword: Of the twelve Months, four are to be consecrated to this warfare; they that refuse it, lose their Souls. The Unbelievers, taken in War, that will not turn, must be killed, or made Slaves. 'Tis not lawful to dispute about the Law.

4. God made the World, and disposed the seven Heavens, and afterwards Man, like unto himself, and breathed into him his own Soul (a portion of it.) That the Angels being commanded to do re∣verence to Adam, Beelzebub refused, and was there∣fore damned.

5. There is a Paradise and Hell, but of sensual Pleasures and Torments.

6. Mahomet is the Seal, and last of the Pro∣phets; to whom it was lawful to lie with all Wo∣men, even Aunts and Kindred, &c.

7. There shall be a Resurrection, proved by the story of the 7 Sleepers, who slept 360 Years.

2. Moral and Judicial Precepts and Prohibitions:

1. Prohibitions.

1. Abstain from Swines-flesh, Blood, that which dies alone, and that which hath the Neck cut off.

2. From Wine and Women, more than their own Wives or Women.

3. Working on Friday, at Prayer-time.

4. Games of Chesse, Scails and Tables.

5. Marrying with Men or Women, of another Law.

6. Marrying with Mother, Daughter, Sister, Aunt, Niece, Nurse, &c.

7. Swearing rashly, and For-swearing.

8. Usury, Lying, Injustice, &c.

2. Precepts Affirmative.

1. Pilgrimage to Mecha.

2. Belief in GOD and Mahomet.

3. Marry and Fight, for the encrease of Re∣ligion.

4. Giving wealth to the Poor; Men, Slaves, Birds, Dogs.

5. Praying five times a Day.

6. Keeping Lent, one Month in the Year.

7. Obedience to Parents.

8. Keeping Friday Sabbath; cum multis aliis.

Mahometan Sects.

1. Turks (or Arabians.)

1. THE Turks pretendc that Abouleker was the Successor of Mahomet, making his Genea∣logy thus; Mahomet.

• 1 Abouleker.
• 1 Omar.
• 1 Osman.
• 1 Aly.

2. The Turks are called Sunni, because they follow also Counsels of Devotion, besides the Com∣mands of their Law. M. de Thev.

3. They call to Prayers from the tops of Towers.

4. In Praying, the Turks hold their hands one over another upon their Stomach.

5. Among the Turks for a Christian to dispute with them, is a Crime punishable by Death.

6. The Turks make God the Author both of Good and Evil.

7. The Turks say, the Law is Eternal.

8. The Turks teach, that God shall be visible to blessed Souls in his Essence.

9. The Turks say, Mahomet, when he received his Alcoran, was carried by the Angel Gabriel Body and Soul into God's presence.

10. The Arabians pray five times a day.

2. Persians.

1. The Persians leave out of Mahomet's Suc∣cession the names of Abouleker, Omar and Osman, affirming them to be Usurpers only, and no right∣ful Successors to Mahomet; that Aly lawfully and actually succeeded him; making the Genealogy thus,

• ...Mahomet.
• 1
• ...Aly.

which Aly (say they) succeeded Mahomet both in his Doctrine and Empire, and married also Ma∣homet's Daughter, who was also the first of the twelve Imams, and whose Interpretation of the Law they embrace as the Truest, and whose Se∣pulchre they visit, as the Turks the other three.

2. The Persians call themselves Schiai, because they think it enough to follow the Precepts of their Law; though sometimes they follow some of the Counsels too.

3. In Persia they call to Prayers three times a day, from Terrases not Towers.

4. The Schiai in Praying hold not their hands on their Stomach, but laying down a little gray stone, which they always carry about them, every time they prostrate, lay their Foreheads on that stone (made of the Earth of Keebela, where Hussein the second Son of Aly was killed.) M. de Thev.

5. The Persians will suffer Christians to dispute with them about matters of Religion.

6. The Persians make God Author of Good only.

7. The Persians say, only God is Eternal.

8. The Persians say—he is visible only in his Effects and Attributes.

9. The Persians,—that he was carried only in Soul.

10. The Persians pray but three times a day, Morning, Noon and Night; no, not upon Fri∣days.

The Persians have translated the Alcoran into the Persian Tongue with an interlineal Translation word for word; for Turk and Persian both be∣lieve, that that Book cannot be explainted in any other Language but Arabick.

Subordinate Sects.

Dervises.

THey go about begging Alms in the name of Aly.

They wear two Sheep-skins, dried in the Sun, the one hanging on their Back, the other on their Breast; the rest of their Body naked; their whole body shaved, Head bare, Temples burnt with a

hot Iron; Rings with precious Stones in their Ears; and a knotty Club in their Hand.

They are desperate Assassinates, Robbing and Murdering on occasion.

They eat of an Herb called Asserad or Matslach, which makes them Mad, cutting and slashing themselves, which makes them more reverenced.

On Friday after their Devotion, they drink of Asserad, and Sing and Dance about a Fire like mad, &c.

See more in the sequel of this Book.

Imailer.

The Imailers, or Religious Brothers of Love, have for their Habit, a long Coat of a Violet colour, without Seam, girt about with a golden Girdle, at which hang silver Cymbals which jingle as they go.

These, with a Book in their Hand of Love-Songs, go about Singing, and receive Money for their Songs, and are always bare-headed, wearing long Hair, which they curl.

They are worse than Beasts in their Lusts, sparing neither Women nor Boys. Rosse.

Calender.

The Calenders profess porpetual Virginity, and have their own peculiar Temples or Chappels.

They wear a short Coat of Wooll and Horse-hair, without Sleeves.

Their Hair is short; Felt-hats on their Heads, from which hang Tufts of Horse-hair about a hand-breadth.

They wear Rings in their Ears, and about their Necks and Arms; and in their Yard an Iron or Silver Ring, whereby they are forced to live chastly.

They go about reading certain Rhimes or Ballads. Rosse.

Torlaques.

The Torlaques are cloathed as the Dervises, but wear also a Bears-skin instead of a Cloak,

They go bare-headed, and shave; anointing their Heads with Oil against the Cold; and burn their Temples against Defluxions.

Their Life is Beastly and Beggarly, begging in every corner, Robbing and Plundering in desart places, by a Pretence to Palmestry, picking silly Womens Pockets whilst they are looking in their Hands, &c. Given to Sodomy and all Un∣cleanness.

They have commonly an old Man with them, whom they worship as their Prophet, who, where they cannot get Money, prophesieth Destruction against the House, on purpose to terrifie, &c.

Other Promiscuous Sects.

There are many other Sects among the Maho∣metans, concerning which I can meet with no di∣stinct and sufficient Information: Nor is it a mat∣ter of any great Moment, if I give but a defective account of them, being as Inconsiderable for their Worth as our Highway-men or Gypsies amongst us; excepting that some of them are more Inno∣cent and Charitable: However it be, they are by Profession Religious.

Some going naked, except their Privities, Sum∣mer and Winter, cutting and slashing their Bodies to shew their Patience.

• Some professing Poverty, enjoying nothing.
• Some professing Abstinence, Eating and Drinking little.
• Some professing Perpetual Silence, &c.
• Some professing Solitude, avoiding all Society.
• Some professing Revelations, Visions, &c.
• Some professing Contemplation, with Feathers on their Heads.
• Some professing Obedience, with Rings in their Ears.
• Some professing Voluntary Servitude, with Chains on their Necks and Arms.
• Some professing Hospitality, giving Pitchers of Water to the thirsty Traveller.

Some dwell at the Graves of the Dead, living on what People will give them.

Some are Antinomians, affirming that there is no use of the Law, but that Men are Saved by Grace.

Some are for Traditions and Merits, addicting themselves wholly to Meditation, Prayer, Fast∣ing, &c.

Some affirm, a Man may be Saved in any Reli∣gion, and therefore make no scruple to go into Christian Churches, to sign themselves with the Cross, and besprinkle themselves with Holy Water. Rosse.

Ancient Heathens.

Pythagoreans.

1. THeir Author was Pythagoras, who set up a new Philosophy in Italy, about A. M. 3513. Ʋ. C. 213.

2. Their Dogmata, or Religious Sentiments.

• 1. They held, that Souls were Immortal.
• 2. They asserted a Metempsychosis or Trans∣migration of Souls.
• 3. They maintained a strict Conjunction amongst themselves, and a Community of Goods. Vossius.
• 4. They abstained from eating of Flesh and Beans. See Hierocles.
• 5. Their first Lesson was to learn to be silent.

Platonicks.

1. Their Author was Plato (Suavissimis ille So∣cratis Cygn••s, saith the Learned Vossius) who was born A. M. 3623. Ʋ. C. 322. who set out his Philosophical Studies with an admirable Eloquence, and excelled in all kind of Learning.

2. Their Dogmata.

• 1. That there was one Supreme God; but besides him two sorts of Gods, to whom they ought to do Sacrifice, Demons and Heroes.
• 2. That there was an Idea, which he made to be a fifth cause.
• 3. That the World had a Beginning.
• 4. That the end of Philosophy was, to be made like unto God.
• 5. That there was a Pre-existence of Souls. Max. Tyr.
• 6. That Knowledge is only Remembrance, (viz. of what our Souls knew in their State of Pre∣existence.)
• 7. That an Injury is not to be returned.
• 8. That God is not to be prayed unto.
• 9. That Images are to be dedicated to the Gods.

Peripateticks.

1. Their Author was Aristotle, that Prodigy of Wit, who (if ever any Man) had Nature at his beck, Plato's Scholar and Adversary, and Alex∣ander's Tutor; born as Stagyra, A. M. 3670.

2. Their Dogmata.

Here, I confess, I have little to say, Aristotle being a great Philosopher, but little Divine, ha∣ving an Eagle's Eye in the Disquisation of Na∣ture, but a very Buzzard in Spirituals; insomuch, that it would tempt one to Father Religio Medico upon him.

• 1. He held, that the World had no beginning. Cicero 1. Tusc.
• 2. Yet that the Gods were the Governours of it. Cicer. de Nat. De.
• 3. That the Soul was 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, a continual and everlasting Motion.
• 4. Sometimes he makes,
  • 1. The Mind God, &c.
  • 2. The World God, &c.
  • 3. The Heat of Heaven God, &c.
• 5. That all things, which are according to Nature, are Good; those which are contrary, are Evil; that Riches were Good.
• 6. That Vertue is to be desired and valued above all other things.

Philosophers.

Epicureans.

1. THeir Author was Epicurus, born at Athens, A. M. 3711.

2. Their Dogmata, or Sentiments were,

• 1. That all things had their beginning from Atoms, by a Fortuitous concourse of them.
• 2. That all things were govern'd by Fate and Fortune.
• 3. That God neither troubled himself, nor others with any business.
• 4. Yet that the Nature of the Gods was so excellent, that it should of it self allure a Wise man to a Religious Veneration. Cicero.
• 5. That Souls perished with their Bodies, Vossius.
• 6. That Sense was the Rule, by which we ought to make a Judgment of things.
• 7. That our Felicity consists in Pleasure.

Cynicks.

1. Their Author was Antisthenes, who was Ma∣ster also to Diogenes.

2. Their Sentiments.

• 1. That there were many Popular Gods; yet but one Natural, the maker of all things.
• 2. That the end of Cynicism was, Vivere ex Virtute.
• 3. That Impiety was to be avoided, Frugali∣ty to be embraced.

• 4. That men were to be bluntly rebuked.

3. That Filthy things were to be expressed in their own Names (without regard to modesty.) Cicero Offic.

Stoicks.

1. Their Author was Zeno Citticus, born A. M. 3790.

2. Their Sentiments.

These differed not much from the Cynicks, and had some Communion with the Academicks.

• 1. They placed Happiness in Vertue alone.
• 2. They commended A••st••mium much; Ze•••• himself being a Pattern of that Vertue, by which he is said to have lived without Sickness to the ninetieth year of his Age, Vossius.
• 3. They wore long hair, from whence that Phrase in Juvenal, Crine Stoicus.

Some of the Stoicks thought all should be burnt to Ashes, and then would follow an immediate Restoration of all things.

Notes

• * 1.1

  ☞